Total Drama Island: Second Season

Summary
This is a story that was originally posted on FanFiction.Net on December 27, 2008. It is the first of three stories in the "Second Season" trilogy. As I was posting this, I decided to come up with a gimmick that would really draw in readers and reviews (the more the merrier): Let the readers vote the characters off each time. It sure worked, and that's the reason for most eliminations being rather obvious and predictable, as well as why the main antagonist Peter keeps winning invincibility so much. I acknowledge that the writing quality and maturity may be fairly low, as this is from my earliest days as a writer. However, I do believe that each story in the trilogy is better than the last, so reading all three in order may reflect my maturing as a writer as the years passed on. This features 22 new characters. Enjoy.

Introduction
"Hello everyone and welcome to the brand new season of Total Drama Island! I'm your host, Chris McLean. It has been exactly one year since the first season of Total Drama Island. In that season, twenty-two teenagers competed for the prize of $100,000. Let me give you the quick rundown of said participants: Owen (the winner), Gwen, Heather, Duncan, Leshawna, Geoff, DJ, Lindsay, Bridgette, Trent, Harold, Courtney, Sadie, Beth, Cody, Izzy, Tyler, Katie, Justin, Noah, Eva, and Ezekiel. As you all remember, it was a fierce competition. We all saw our fair share of betrayals, cheating, emotion, and most importantly of all, drama. Now, we have returned to Camp Wawanakwa with twenty-two new teens, all of which will be competing for the same grand prize of $100,000. Let me introduce you to the new campers before they arrive. I watched hundreds of audition tapes, and I had to painstakingly pick out twenty-two particular teens: Joshua, Daniel, Isaiah, Matthew, Luke, Peter, John, James, Mark, Tim, Jeremy, Ruth, Mary, Rachael, Violet, Jennifer, Lauren, Madison, Nicole, Samantha, Jessica, and Suzie. And I guarantee you that this season is sure to be just as exciting as the last. So get ready for the first episode of Total…Drama…Island…Season Two!"

Episode 1: The Campers
Chris stood at the edge of the dock and saw the yacht approach. On it were the twenty-two teens who had sent in the best audition tapes. Chris could not wait for this to happen all over again. If there was one thing the Chris Maclean lived for, it was torturing teens by giving them the most brutal and life-threatening tasks EVER. And he knew that they'd be willing to do them, just to win $100,000. He couldn't possibly care any less about their lives, like the interns who he had hired to test out the future challenges, who had all either died or ended up in the hospital. The only three things he cared about were A) Getting paid. 2) The ratings stayed up. And D) That they avoided getting sued. As the yacht drew closer, Chris smiled his sly smile.

"This is going to be good." He said aloud as the boat approached. The boat pulled up alongside the dock, and the rope ladder dropped down. The first to climb down was a 16-year-old who was well-built and had black hair, and a confident smile on his face.

"Hello, uhhhhh…" Chris took out the picture of the twenty-two teenagers and searched for this one's face, which should have the name under it.

"…Jeremy."

"Hey, Chris. I am SO ready for this! I can't wait to get started! I am ready to win that hundred grand!"

"Well, what an enthusiastic attitude." Chris looked back up at the yacht. The next one to come down was Lauren, who was also around sixteen. She was skinny. In fact, she looked like a bunch of bones with sleeves and pant legs covering them. Her fingernails and toenails (she was wearing sandals) were painted in a sloppy manner and were ridiculously sparkly, even for nail polish. Her earrings were long, shiny, dangling ones that were probably overpriced. Her blonde hair was smooth and had a black headband in it. She was wearing ridiculously fancy clothes and high heels.

"Ugh. That ride made me seasick. I hate boats!"

"Then you're sure as heck gonna stay away from the Boat of Losers, aren't ya?"

"Are you kidding? Not only because of that, but because I want that money. I'd go on a royal shopping spree! All the perfume and clothes in the mall would be mine. Like I don't need it, though. My mommy and daddy buy me everything I want. They're rich."

"So why do you need this $100,000?"

"They felt that I haven't been earning my own money, so I figured I'd try this." Then, a suitcase was thrown after her. She tried to pick it up, but she couldn't.

"This thing is so heavy!"

"What's in there?"

"My makeup." She then opened up the suitcase to reveal all of the nail polish, lipstick, etc. She tried hard to move the suitcase. Then, she let out a shrill cry.

"AAAAA! I broke a nail!"

Chris decided to ignore her for now.

"OK, who's next?"

The next to come down the ladder was 17-year-old Isaiah. He had light-brown, curly hair and glasses. In fact, he basically looked almost like Napoleon Dynamite. At the thought of this comparison, Chris had to quickly stifle a laugh.

"Hello, Napol…er, I mean Isaiah. Welcome to Camp Wawanakwa. Why do you want the prize money?"

"I want the cash to drop out of school and fly away to Kenya. What do you think?"

"Ummmm, O…K…"

The rest of the campers came down off the ladder and onto the dock with their luggage. There was Matthew, the youngest, who was 13 and had brown hair that was fairly long, but not too short, either (it only went down far enough to cover half his ears). The two features about this boy that Chris immediately noticed was A) the Bible he carried with him in his other hand, and B) his sunglasses. Each large, oval-shaped lens was very reflective. Anyone who looked into them while he was wearing them could see their own reflection.

"Hello, Matthew. Welcome to Camp Wawanakwa." Then Chris noticed his very reflective sunglasses. "Um, excuse me just a minute." Chris then pulled out a small, pink bottle of hair gel with his face on it, and a black comb. He dipped the gel in his hair, then leaned close to Matthew's sunglasses, where he saw his own reflection, and started combing his hair.

"Believe me, I've seen that before." Matthew said as he rolled his eyes (which went unseen, due to his sunglasses). "My sunglasses are like mirrors, I know, but I don't mind. I let people use 'em as mirrors anyway. You're definitely not the first to try that, Chris."

"Interesting. But why do you let people do it? Doesn't it annoy you?"

"Not really."

"I see. There, all done." He stepped back and put the gel and comb back in his pocket. "Thanks, man."

"Anytime. My 'mirrors' are at your service." Matthew chuckled, then picked up his luggage, and walked over to the others.

Then Jennifer came down the ladder. Jennifer, who was sixteen, had long black hair, and one long eyebrow. She was apparently the co-captain of the cheerleader squad at her school, and was the 27½ most popular person in her school (Chris didn't even bother asking what the ½ meant).

Peter was a serious bad boy. His long, black hair was tied up in a fairly short ponytail. He wore a black shirt with a blood-covered skull-and-crossbones. The shirt's sleeves were torn off, and he had the look of mischief in his eyes, as well as a look of, "Don't mess with me or I'll kill you." His pants sagged to just above his knees, revealing his black skull-and-crossbones boxers, similar to his shirt. He had several chain bracelets, and his nose, tongue, and eyelids were pierced. This boy instantly reminded Chris of Duncan from the last season. As he stepped onto the dock, he simply stared at Chris, cracked his knuckles, then slowly brushed past.

Ruth was sixteen and had a headstrong personality. She looked fairly like Leshawna, except a little skinnier. She had brown hair, and was, according to her audition tape, the most popular girl in her school, although it really seemed like she simply intimidated people into saying she was popular. She certainly had the evil glare for it. In her audition tape, she said that she was in gymnastics, and apparently very good at it, as her demonstrations proved. So maybe she looked like Leshawna, and had the skills and physical strength of Eva.

Seventeen years old, Luke was definitely the brainiac. He said that he excelled in all subjects, and he even showed off his report cards, which, in all subjects, read A+. He had blonde hair and was considerably short for a 17-year-old.

Mark, who was fifteen, had a wide-eyed look and had tan-colored hair, was clearly the happy-go-lucky guy, in addition to Matthew. In his video, he had quite a friendly personality (like Geoff from last season), and admitted that he could never win (like Owen), but if he did, he would give all the money to charity.

John was clearly a Goth. He had long black hair that went below his ear lobes, and even covered his eyes. His lips were black. He had simple black clothes, and when Chris caught a brief glimpse into his suitcase, he merely saw black (the rest of his clothes, or a bottomless pit?). His pants had holes in the knees, and his hands were buried in his pockets. Chris could not see the white of his eyes at all, but he knew that this one's stare must be quite blank. John, like Peter, simply sulked over to the others without even glancing at Chris (but who could tell where he was looking?).

Samantha was fifteen, had black hair, and her eyes were glued to her cell phone. She jumped down the ladder, picked up her luggage, and with one hand, she rapidly pressed buttons as she sent text messages to God-knows-who.

"So, uh, Samantha, I assume you want the money to pay off your cell phone bill?" Chris laughed. He expected her to retort with a sarcastic comment, and state the real reason she wanted the money, but to Chris's surprise, she did the opposite.

"Yeah. My parents are EXTREMELY pissed at me for spending so much time on my cell phone." She said without even taking her eyes off her phone. "I knew I had to find a way to pay for all my time texting and talking all those hours. So I sent in my audition tape."

Chris grinned at the memory of that tape. In it, Samantha had demonstrated her ability to rapidly send as many text messages as possible in one minute, each one having to be at least 10 letters, and had to make sense, and he record was 267. She also boasted her record of how long she had once spent talking on her cell phone: 8 ½ hours in a row.

Samantha, still texting, walked over to the others. Then Chris remembered something.

"Wait, um. Samantha? I think there's something I should tell you…"

Too late. Samantha suddenly let out a terrified scream.

"AAAAAUUUUGGGGHHHH! WHAT HAPPENED? There must be some mistake!"

"What's the matter, Samantha?" Chris said, grinning.

"T-TH-THERE'S NO SERVICE HERE!"

"Oh, yeah. That's what I meant to tell you. There is absolutely zero cell phone service here at Camp Wawanakwa."

"But…But…But, I NEED my cell phone! I NEED my texting! I NEED it!"

"Sorry."

"GEEAARRGGHHH! I did not expect this when I sent in my audition tape!" The now-cell-phoneless Samantha sulked over to the others.

Suzie, who was sixteen and had long, red hair, was next. She said that she needed the money so that she could afford a tutor (she apparently failed in most subjects). She also said that she had been the secretary for her school three years running (ironic, considering her academic skills).

And the teens continued coming. To save a really long explanation of all the others, there will instead be a simple rundown:

Rachael: seventeen years old; long, brown hair, and had been editor of the school newspaper.

Tim: sixteen years old; short, black hair, and he loved to read, since he always had a good, long novel with him, as he did when he came down the ladder.

James: seventeen; long, brown hair, quite large, and he wanted the money to buy lots of junk food.

Mary: fourteen; short, blonde hair, which was in a ponytail; was clearly a perfectionist. She believed in not just doing something, but doing something perfectly. Thus, she was great at both sports and grades. She wanted the $100,000 to add to her college fund, so that she could get into the best colleges in America (her top choice being Harvard).

Violet: sixteen; long, brown hair with a single black ribbon in it; in her tape, she established that she was the smartest girl in her grade. Despite this, she looked anything but nerdy. She was quite pretty, which, according to Violet, attracted a majority of the guys in her school.

Jessica: sixteen; long, tan-colored hair; and she thought that she was a good dancer, although in her audition tape, she had fallen flat on her face while trying to spin around on one foot.

Madison: fourteen; black hair, also in a ponytail; and she had apparently been voted "Most Class Spirit" in her yearbook for several years in a row.

And Nicole: fifteen; short, black hair; she was also fairly short (the shortest of the campers, as a matter of fact, second only to Luke); and she was a member of the cheerleader squad. She wanted the money to buy lots of jewelry so that she would be the prettiest girl in school.

After all the campers had been introduced, Chris had them sit around the bonfire pit.

"Welcome, campers, to Total Drama Island! I assume you all have seen the previous season, am I right?"

"Yes." Almost everyone responded, except for Peter, who merely said, "Whatever," and Nicole, who said, "I guess so."

"So you all know the basic rules. You are all here for one reason, and one reason only: to win the $100,000 grand prize. Only one will remain standing after twenty-one weeks."

"Twenty-one weeks?" Lauren screeched. "In the last season, it was only eight weeks!"

"Yeah, well, I decided to extend the time to one episode per week, to give you guys more time here."

"Why?"

"Because I knew you guys would hate it. Anyway, we'll split you into two teams. When I call your name, come on up here. Matthew, Luke, Daniel, Isaiah, Jennifer, Ruth, Rachael, Violet, Lauren, Nicole, and Samantha."

The eleven he called all got up from their seats and walked over to where Chris was standing.

"You will be known as…" He then tossed a white sheet to them, and Matthew caught it. Once he caught it, he let it unroll and reveal the picture that was crudely stitched in, that of a bear that appeared to be on fire. "…the Flaming Bears."

"Right on!" Daniel cheered. Daniel was clearly the jock type. Unlike Tyler from the previous season, who was merely a wannabe jock, Daniel was a real jock. He was 5 foot 11, and he often showed off his muscles (since his shirts all had the sleeves torn off). In his audition tape, he had done some impressive feats, including a half-court shot in basketball, and knocking a baseball clear out of the field. He had brown hair that was in a buzz cut, and often wore black wristbands and a black headband.

"All those that were not called, come stand over here." Chris gestured to the other side of the bonfire pit. Joshua, Mark, Peter, John, Suzie, Jessica, Madison, Tim, James, Jeremy, and Mary all got up and walked over to the designated spot.

"You guys will be known as…" He tossed another sheet, which Joshua caught and unrolled. Joshua was fourteen and had a black, bowl-shaped hairdo. He also wore square sunglasses that you could see through more easily than most sunglasses (unlike Matthew's sunglasses). In his video, he demonstrated his incredible karate skills, and that he was the best black belt in his class. The picture on the sheet was of a squirrel that had its fists raised, looked ready to conquer the world, and had wide eyes. "…the Psycho Squirrels. Alright, now follow me to the lodges." The two teams followed Chris to the two lodges.

"Squirrels get the East Lodge. Bears get the West Lodge. The restrooms are right down there. You each have thirty minutes to unpack, then meet me at the main lodge for your first challenge. And your half-hour limit starts…" Chris looked at his watch. "…NOW!"

The two teams went into the cabins. Several of them were shocked to see merely bunk beds.

"Wow. Five bunk beds. How amazing." Peter said when he saw them.

"Oh no! Not bunk beds! Anything but bunk beds! I hate bunk beds!" Lauren complained in the other cabin.

"Why?" Matthew asked.

"I don't trust that they're built well. I'm always afraid that the top will come crashing down on the bottom, and that's bad for both people."

"I don't know. I always loved bunk beds." Matthew replied.

"Besides, this is like a summer camp, you know. What, did you expect king-sized beds for each of us?" Isaiah said sarcastically.

"Yeah, and with electric blankets?" Daniel chimed in.

"Guys, guys. Just chill out. Oh, I call a top bunk!" Matthew then walked over to the nearest one and started unpacking. All the others followed suit.

In the other cabin, the attitude was somewhat the same.

"Well, this is gonna be fun." Peter said.

"I don't think it's that bad." Mark said.

"Well, we'd better unpack if we're gonna get to the main lodge in time." James then started to walk towards the bunk in the corner of the room. He was halfway there when he fell through the floor.

"Whoa!" He screamed as he plunged through the weak, old, rotted wood. Mark, Suzie, Tim, and Jessica ran to help pull him out. Jessica pulled, and, naturally, ended up flying backwards when she lost her grip. The other three managed to help him out. Peter, who had merely watched the whole thing from the side, doubled over with laughter.

"Ow! Thanks, guys. I can't believe that just happened. I mean, we saw the Owen guy on the last season in here, and he never fell through the floor. And that guy weighed 300 pounds!"

"296, actually." Mark corrected.

"How much do you weigh?" Tim asked.

"315."

Suzie nearly fainted.

"What?" The oblivious James asked.

"N-nothing." Tim stammered. The Psycho Squirrels then finished picking their bunks and unpacking mostly in silence, while a few of the campers conversed. Of course, Lauren in the other lodge continued complaining.

"Ugh! These floors are all dirty!

"Haven't these people heard of something called 'cleaning up'?

"These corners have spider webs in them!

"This bed is all creaky and loud!

"Where's the hot tub? The TV?”

The Flaming Bears also continued unpacking, and both teams finished just in time for the end of the 30-minute period. Then the two teams all walked over to the main lodge, and lined up as Chris instructed them to.

"Alright campers! I assume you have all chosen your beds, finished unpacking, and made yourselves comfy."

" 'Comfy' is hardly the word I would use for this disgusting place!" Lauren screeched.

"Anyway, this is the main hall. This is where you will eat breakfast, lunch, and dinner here, and you will often have meetings or receive your next task here. First off, your very first meal here at Camp Wawanakwa. Since it's 1:17, this is considered lunch, so enjoy Chef's very own hand-made meal. Oh, I almost forgot. This is Chef Hatchet." Chris gestured to the large man standing next to him. He had a small goatee, a mustache, and one long eyebrow. He also had a sneer on his face. "He will cook all your meals, and assist me in antagonizing you all for the next twenty-one weeks. So what's on the menu today, Chef?"

"I made my very own Sticky Sandwiches." He held up an example. The bread was green with the mold, and between the two slices of nasty bread was a thin slice of pale yellow cheese. No one dared to ask what it was made of. "Line up and come get it."

"What if we don't want it?" Peter asked.

"Then you get nuttin' to eat for the next five hours. Now come get it now, or starve."

Everyone lined up to get the food. In addition to the sandwich, there was a carton of milk.

The only ones who didn't get any food was Lauren, Jessica, and Tim (these turned out to be the lucky ones). The first one to take a bite was Peter. He chewed slowly, and chewed some more. And chewed and chewed and chewed and chewed and chewed and chewed and chewed. He didn't stop chewing.

"So, how is it?" Mark, who was sitting next to him, asked.

"Mmmm."

"Was that a 'yes'?"

"Mmmmmmm."

"Oh, I think he said 'no'."

"MMMMMMMMMM."

"Wow. He must hate it."

"Tho!" He said, his mouth still full.

Madison, who sat across from him, said, "Ewww. That's disgusting! Just swallow it if you want to talk!"

"Tho! I cath thwallow ith!"

"Huh?" James asked.

"I think he said…" Tim started.

"Thith stuth ith impothible to thwallow!"

"I think he says that he can't swallow it." Matthew translated.

"Ith thicky!"

"Oh. It's sticky! That's why he can't swallow it. That explains the name 'Sticky Sandwiches.' "

Peter ripped open his milk and tried to wash it down, but he simply spewed the milk all over the table. A single drop landed on Madison, and she freaked out.

"EWWWWW That is disgusting! I've got boy germs now!"

"Augh! Thith milth ith horrible! It muth be…" He looked at the carton. "Oh my goth!" He held the carton to Mark. Mark looked at the expiration date.

"Oh my gosh! This milk expired in August of 2005!"

Daniel looked at Chef. "Why would you serve us stuff you can't even swallow? Or milk that's four years since spoiled?"

" 'Cause I feel like it. You got a problem with that?" He gave the jock a brutal stare.

Daniel was frozen solid.

Needless to say, no one else dared to touch their food or milk. And poor Peter finally managed to rip out the sticky food by shoving his shoe in his mouth and scraping it out.

When lunch hour was over, Chris said to the campers, "Alright campers. You've had your very first meal at Camp Wawanakwa. Now it's time for your first challenge in the race for the $100,000 prize. Everyone follow me." All the campers followed Chris out of the lodge and towards the lake.

"Oh man! I'm not too sure about this guys." Luke said worriedly.

"Yeah, you saw what happened last season! Their first task was to jump off a 1,000-foot cliff!" Tim remarked.

"Well, we know that we can't possibly get the same challenge. You know what Chris is like. He cares about the show's ratings a lot. And doing the same first task again wouldn't help the ratings." Matthew commented.

"I just hope it doesn't have anything to do with that 1,000-foot mountain!" Rachael exclaimed.

Episode 2: The 1,000-foot Climb
The twenty-two campers, Chris, and Chef all stood on a large, square wooden platform probably 30x30 feet. The platform floated on the lake, at the base of the 1,000-foot mountain.

"No…way!" Lauren yelped.

"You've got to be kidding me!" James said.

"That's right, campers." Chris responded. "You must climb up the 1,000-foot-tall mountain, in order to pass the first task. Here's the basic rundown: You have two options; 1) You climb the mountain. If you succeed and reach the top, you will score one point for your team."

"Sounds fair enough. But where's the equipment? You know, the grappling hooks, the safety belts, the ropes?" Madison asked.

"The only equipment you can use in this challenge are your own two hands and two feet. But don't worry, there are plenty of tiny crevices, weak, rotted branches, and small, liable-to-break-off rocks jutting out from the side for you to grab onto. Anyway. For each round, two campers at a time will climb up; one per team.

"Again, if one should make it to the top, then that is one point for the team that camper is on. The team with the most campers to reach the top wins."

"What if we don't want to do it?" Nicole asked.

"That's your second option, and it's not a good one: If you chicken out, you have to go sit over there…" Chris gestured to a bench on one corner of the platform. The bench had a variety of large signs with arrows pointing down that said things like, "Coward." "I'm a scaredy-cat." "I'm too scared to climb a mountain." Etc. "…on the bench of cowards." Chris finished.

"What if we fall off while climbing?" Joshua said.

"If you fail the challenge, you come back onto the platform and sit over there…" Chris pointed to the opposite corner of the platform, where there was another bench with large signs that read, "I'm a failure." "I failed." "I'm a wimp." "I couldn't even climb a stupid mountain." And so on.

"…on the bench of failures.

"Now I know that it will be downright impossible for everyone here to make it to the top, so I've come up with a little bonus: Anyone and everyone who successfully reaches the top will gain Invincibility; a special privilege which ensures that, if your team loses, you will NOT be eligible for being voted off at the bonfire tonight. It's quite a prize. And that's quite a challenge.

"Alright, then. Now that the rules are explained, each team will pick one of their own to climb up the mountain first. Flaming Bears, Psycho Squirrels, pick your player."

The two teams huddled up.

"I'll go first." Peter said for the Squirrels.

In the end, the Bears picked Luke.

"Alright. The choices have been made. The Flaming Bears have picked Luke. And the Psycho Squirrels have chosen Peter. Now, Peter, do you accept this challenge?"

"Sure, whatever."

"And Luke?"

"Y-yes."

"Good. Get to your positions."

Luke and Peter walked over to the edge of the platform that was pressed up against the cliff wall.

"Start Round One!" Chris declared. Chef, who was holding a red bell like those at wrestling matches, rang the bell.

The two bold campers instantly grabbed the wall and started their slow climb. Luke found a couple crevices to stick his feet in or grab onto, and a couple roots and branches.

Of course, this was nothing for Peter. He had been through much, much worse, and was used to achieving such incredible physical feats. He was already ten feet above Luke by the time they were a quarter of the way up.

At one point, Peter reached for what he thought was a crevice, but was actually black moss. His hand instantly slipped and was unable to regain his grip. He tumbled down the cliff wall and bounced off the wall a couple times. He screamed as he fell. Suddenly, his chain hanging out of his pocket snagged on a rock and he hung by his pants. He looked down at the others on the platform, most of which, even some of his own teammates, were doubled over with laughter. He merely shook his fist at them and screamed from above.

"SHUT UP DOWN THERE!" The laughter still continued nonetheless. He grumbled as he grabbed onto a root, unsnagged his chain, and continued his climb. Luke was ahead by three feet.

"Hey, brainiac! A pretty hard climb, ain't it?"

"Shut up!"

"You know, imagine the pain in your hands, the blisters, the horrible calluses that come afterward. And the fact that anything you grab onto could break off at the touch of your finger."

"I said can it, ignoramus!"

"What? Ignor-… huh?"

"Exactly!" Luke continued to climb. Then, Peter was level with Luke. They were neck-and-neck, almost at the top. Luke was holding onto a branch. His other hand and both of his feet weren't on anything. Luke raised his right foot to put down on a lip of rock. Peter saw this as a window of opportunity, and he took it. He instantly kicked hard on the piece of rock Luke was gonna step on, and it broke and fell off. Luke's foot fell through thin air, and he was so startled that he lost his grip.

As Luke fell screaming, Peter called down after him, "See ya later, brain-boy!" He then climbed up the rest of the mountain.

Luke screamed as he tumbled down the side of the mountain. At first, he didn't hit anything on the way down, but then, he smashed through a lip of rock headfirst. Then, he landed on, and broke through, another piece of rock. The third and last time he hit an obstruction on the way down, it was yet another piece of rock, except this time, he landed on it in the one way a guy does NOT want to land on something.

Luke screamed in pain.

Everyone down on the platform, even members of the opposing team, could only look away.

"Ooooooo! That's GOT to hurt!" Chris said.

The piece of rock then broke, and Luke fell the rest of the way down right to the water, where he landed flat on his stomach. The terrible smacking could be heard by everyone.

"Owchy! That's DOUBLE the hurt!"

Luke then sank under the water. A few moments later, he slowly popped back up on the surface and struggled over to the platform. He slowly climbed up, and everyone stared at him. His stomach was glowing red.

"Whoa. Well, that was a pretty dirty trick, but the rules don't say anything against it. So Luke, go sit over on the bench of failures."

Luke walked over to the bench and plopped down on it. He couldn't care any less about which sign was over him (it was the one that said, "I couldn't even climb a stupid mountain").

Meanwhile, Peter reached the top of the mountain. He looked down at the others, and yelled, "Woo-hoo! Go Peter, go Peter! I rock! I'm the bad boy! Who's bad? Peter!"

"And Peter scores one point for the Psycho Squirrels. Thus, Squirrels win the first round, and Peter wins Invincibility."

The members of the Squirrels all cheered.

"Now it's time for Round Two! Teams, pick your players."

The teams eventually decided on Matthew for the Bears, and Mark for the Squirrels.

"Alright, campers. Start Round Two!" Chef rang the bell.

The two campers instantly jumped at the wall and started climbing. Both were fairly slow, but Mark was slightly faster. Matthew, meanwhile, was scared to death. He breathed heavily, then whispered to himself, "Don't look down. Just don't look down."

They were halfway up when Matthew nearly fell off.

Matthew had his right foot in a crevice, and his left hand grabbing onto a lip of rock. He reached to grab a root with his right hand. Once his fingers wrapped around it, however, the rotten old root bent down. Matthew panicked and instantly lost his footing. He swung off the spot where he was holding onto before, and he swung out into the air. He kicked his feet wildly as he held onto the bent branch, which still held onto the wall.

All the other Bears below gasped when he swung out, expecting poor Matthew to fall. Chris looked up and said, "Looks like we're gonna have another failure."

Matthew looked down at the others on the platform below him. His hands nearly slipped off because they were so sweaty. But he looked down, and saw how high he was. He was really close. He wasn't gonna give up yet. He had often failed other rock wall climbs at camps and amusement parks. Failed miserably. But those had no prize for succeeding.

And this did.

"I'm NOT gonna fail this time!" He then swung over to a spot where he saw several small holes, and jammed his foot into one. He grabbed onto the branch with one hand, and reached for a crevice with his other. Then, despite being really shaken up, he continued climbing, as his teammates below cheered him on.

"Whoa!" Chris said, surprised. "He actually regained his grip! That was quite an accomplishment for the predicament he was in."

In the end of the second Round, both Matthew and Mark made it to the top.

"Well, both campers made it to the top. Which means they both have Invincibility, and they've each scored a point for their teams. But the Psycho Squirrels are still in the lead by one point, and the score's now two to one. Teams, pick your next player."

And this was how it went for the rest of the challenge. To spare the reader from having to read a long chapter that's only almost the same thing over and over, the author will simply put the standings this way:

Third Round: Bears) Daniel; Squirrels) Joshua. Both made it. Score three to two. Bear's favor.

Fourth Round: Bears) Ruth; Squirrels) Suzie. Ruth made it, Suzie fell off twenty-six feet from the top. Score three to three.

Fifth Round: Bears) Isaiah; Squirrels) Jessica. Both failed (Isaiah fell off after only ten feet, Jessica fell off after six feet. Score three to three.

Sixth Round: Bears) Violet; Squirrels) Tim. Both made it. Score four to four.

Seventh Round: Bears) Jennifer; Squirrels) Madison. Jennifer made it, Madison fell off halfway up. Score five to four. Bear's favor.

Eighth Round: Bears) Nicole; Squirrels) Jeremy. Nicole fell off three quarters of the way up, Jeremy made it. Score five to five.

Ninth Round: Bears) Rachael; Squirrels) James. Rachael made it, James fell off a quarter of the way up. Score six to five. Bear's favor.

Tenth Round: Bears) Samantha; Squirrels) Mary. Samantha fell off three feet from the top (technically, Samantha jumped off, only because her cell phone had fallen and she jumped after it to save it), Mary made it. Score six to six.

After what seemed like an eternity to most of the campers, the final round, the eleventh, finally came.

"And Round Eleven is upon us! After ten painful rounds, the score is tied six to six. And surprisingly, no one has chickened out yet! But I see that the bench of failures is quite full." He looked in the bench's direction. On it were Luke, Suzie, Jessica, Isaiah, Madison, Nicole, James, and Samantha (all of whom were soaking wet, and most were groaning in pain from the fall).

"And up at the top, we have Peter, Matthew, Mark, Daniel, Joshua, Ruth, Violet, Tim, Jennifer, Jeremy, Rachael, and Mary. We're down to the final round, and our final two campers. John and Lauren, come up." The two walked over to him. "No pressure for either of you, but this round is the tiebreaker. Your decisions could decide the fate of your team.

"Now John, do you accept the task?"

John, who still had not spoken a word since he first set foot on the island, simply nodded.

"And Lauren?"

Lauren's eyes grew wide. She looked back at her teammates, and the members of the other team, all of which were staring at her. She knew that she couldn't fail. She needed that hundred grand. She looked up at the massive wall looming up before her. It was sure to be painful. And what if she fell off? She would have tried it for nothing! And the unimaginable pain (she had already seen what the fall had done to most of the failures). She then looked down at her precious fingernails, one of which was still broken from trying to move the suitcase on the dock.

"No way! I don't want to risk breaking another nail! Two broken nails in one day, that's, like, totally dreadful. Besides, I could get splinters from climbing!"

All the other Bears groaned.

"Alright then, coward. Take a seat on the bench of cowards." He gestured to the bench, which was empty up until now. "Oh, and by the way, I think you meant to say, 'blisters'."

Lauren strode casually over to the bench, all the while talking calmly to her fingernails. "It's OK, I'm not gonna let anymore of you guys get broken."

All the members of her team were enraged.

"Aw, come on!"

"What are you, a wimp?"'

"Lauren!"

"She's gonna lose this for us!"

Then Luke chimed in with an optimistic comment. "Guys, don't worry. John couldn't make it. Have you seen him? He barely does anything other than walk, nod, and breathe. I doubt he can climb a wall."

But John, despite his boring, quiet appearance and behavior, was quite athletic. He could even rival Peter for strength. So, much to the Bears' surprise and dismay, he scaled the wall no problem, and made it to the top.

"And John wins the first task for the Psycho Squirrels!"

All Squirrels on the mountain and on the platform cheered.

"Enjoy your victory. Now, all of you can go back to your lodge. AND YOU GUYS UP THERE!" He called to the ones on the mountain. "IF YOU'RE A SQUIRREL, GO BACK TO YOUR LODGE. SIMPLY TAKE THE ESCALATOR YOU SEE UP THERE BACK DOWN TO THE GROUND, AND GO TO THE LODGE. IF YOU'RE A BEAR, GET DOWN HERE RIGHT AWAY!"

After all the Squirrels had left, and the Bears on the mountain came back down to the platform, Chris looked at them shamefully and said, "Flaming Bears, what can I say? You lost the first task. Although some of you did incredible, it still wasn't enough to win. I will see you all at the bonfire tonight. And one of you will be going home before the night is over.

"You may go back to your lodge for a short period of time, but be back at the bonfire at 8:00 tonight, sharp!"

The First Bonfire
The sky was dark. The bonfire was large and bright. The heat could be felt by all those around it. And not just the fire's heat, but the heat of the suspense. The nervousness of everyone was extremely contagious. Chris stood on one side, facing the eleven members of the losing team. In one hand, he held the tray on which the marshmallows rested.

"Flaming Bears, you have lost the first challenge. Now, one of you must go home. Now, in terms of deciding who leaves, the decision is not up to me, or any of you (like the last season). For this second season, we have decided that the viewers will decide your fate."

The campers were a little stunned by this sudden revelation.

"That's right, the viewers of Total Drama Island Season Two have cast in their votes, and have chosen who will go home.

"Now, you see these marshmallows that I have with me? These marshmallows will be given to those who will not go home tonight. And there are only ten on this tray. One of you will not receive a marshmallow. If you do not, then you must walk down to the Dock of Shame…" He gestured towards the infamous dock, where the equally infamous boat sat, bobbing up and down on the water like a cork. Chef was at the wheel, watching to see who would be first to ride the boat home.

"…to catch the Boat of Losers, and ride home." Chris continued. "Which means that you are out of the contest, and you can not come back…EVER!"

Several campers shuddered.

"Now, when I call your name, come up and receive your marshmallow. First, I will call those who have gained Invincibility, and could not be voted off anyway: Matthew."

Matthew proudly walked up, took his marshmallow, and sat back down.

"Daniel." Daniel took his marshmallow, then sat back down.

"Ruth."

"Violet."

"Jennifer."

"And Rachael."

The six proud campers all took their marshmallows, and sat back down.

"Now, I will call all of you who did not have Invincibility, but also did not have any votes against you. Luke."

"Isaiah."

"And Nicole."

After Nicole took her marshmallow and sat down, Chris looked at the two remaining campers.

"Samantha, Lauren. You are the last two campers without a marshmallow. I have but one marshmallow left on this tray. One of you will receive it, and stay for a little bit longer here at Camp Wawanakwa. The other will not, and will ride the Boat of Losers home.

"Now Samantha, you jumped off the cliff when you were barely a few feet from the top, just because you dropped your cell phone. That's pretty darn stupid. But Lauren, you chickened out and lost the task for your team purely because you didn't want to risk breaking a fingernail. If it were all up to me, I'd send you home here and now.

"And apparently, so would the viewers."

Lauren's eyes grew wide (again), and she started shaking.

"So the last marshmallow goes to…"

Lauren was still shaking, and her teeth were chattering. She pretty much knew by now who was going home.

"…Samantha." Chris threw the last precious marshmallow to her, and she proudly caught it.

"What can I say, other than 'big surprise there'? Ya had it coming, Lauren. Now get outta here. You've got an appointment with the Dock of Shame, as well as a ticket to the Boat of Losers."

Lauren got up and trudged down the Dock of Shame. As she climbed in, she looked back and said, "Hey! What about my makeup?"

She was answered with a suitcase in the face, and she fell to the deck. When she stood back up, she looked down at her hand in horror.

"AAAAIIIIIIEEEEEEE! I broke ANOTHER nail!"

The Boat of Losers, with the wailing Lauren, chugged off into the night.

Episode 3: Don't Touch the Food
"Previously on Total Drama Island: The twenty-two new teens arrived on the island. They were divided into two teams; the Flaming Bears, and the Psycho Squirrels. After unpacking and eating their first meal here, with genuine Camp Wawanakwa food, they were introduced to their first task: to climb up the 1,000-foot cliff.

"After ten painful rounds, the score was tied six to six. It was down to rich girl Lauren, for the Bears, and Goth boy John for the Squirrels. John scaled that mountain no problem (surprisingly), but Lauren completely chickened out because she didn't want to break one of her precious fingernails, thus losing the task for her team.

"At the bonfire, it came as no surprise when Lauren took the Walk of Shame.

"So as we enter our second week here at Camp Wawanakwa, the campers will face another brutal task. You won't want to miss it. So get ready for the next, and most dramatic episode yet, of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

The speakers whined all over the campsite, and Chris's voice woke up all the snoozing campers.

"Goooooood morning, campers! You're first week at Camp Wawanakwa is almost over, and we'll be entering our second week. But before we do, we have yet another task for you all to do! Now all of you rise and shine, and report to the main lodge. We have a surprise for you."

After the announcement, all the grumbling, tired campers got out of bed, got dressed, and walked over to the main lodge.

Ruth yawned. "Why so early? What could it be?"

"I don't know, but I'm dreading the next task, whatever it is." Daniel said as he rubbed his eyes.

"I don't really care about the next challenge, I'm just mad that they woke us up so early!" Jennifer complained.

"I don't know. I don't think it's that bad." Matthew said cheerfully. "I always set my alarm for 6:30 each school morning, so that I could be all ready for school and have extra time to play video games and stuff. So I'm pretty used to getting up early."

They all walked into the lodge…

…and were completely stunned to see a huge buffet of delicious-looking food laid out for them on all of the tables.

Steak, turkey, corn on the cob, mashed potatoes, bananas, apples, pizza, pasta, everything you could think of.

There was even fast food there, such as Burger King, and Taco Bell, and…

"McDonald's!" Matthew exclaimed. "I LOVE McDonald's!"

"What is all this?" Jeremy wondered. "All this delicious food, right after we've been eating that terrible food for a week? There has to be a catch here!"

"Right you are." said a familiar voice. Chris popped out from the kitchen. "There is a catch here, but the delicious food that you see before you here is real. Don't worry, there's no poison or anything, and Chef didn't make it. We borrowed it from all kinds of fast food restaurants, and world-class chefs."

"What's going on, dude?" Mark asked.

"I'll explain everything after you eat. That's right, 'after'. But for now, DIG IN!"

The campers didn't bother to hesitate. They all pounced on the delicious delicacies, wolfing it down. Matthew dove into the McDonald's like buzzards on a fresh kill.

"MMMMM! A double cheeseburger with extra pickles!"

James was enjoying the Taco Bell. Jennifer was slurping up the spaghetti. Ruth was devouring the steak like a dog.

After they had finished, there was barely a crumb left, and they were all full.

"I hope you all enjoyed it, because that's gonna be the last meal you eat for a while."

They were all shocked.

"Say what?" Rachael asked worriedly.

"That's precisely why we gave you this delicious food. Because your next task is somewhat like the awake-a-thon from last season. Except here, your task is to try to go the longest without eating."

"But isn't that dangerous? We could die of starvation." Luke said.

"Relax. This will only last until Sunday. And today's Monday. So you will only go about one week without any food.

"Let me explain a little more: You will all stay around the bonfire pit, and try to last the longest time possible without eating any food. The team whose player is the last one standing wins."

"OK, but please, PLEASE tell me that we'll be allowed to drink! Because the human body can only go up to seven days without water, max! And if this lasts all the way to Sunday…" Luke stated.

"I know, I know. To avoid any further lawsuits, we've at least agreed to let you guys drink all that you want during the challenge, just no eating. You guys will each receive a bottle of water every day, three times a day: one at 8:00 A.M., one at noon, and one at 5:00 P.M."

"Good, because we can last several weeks without food. So we know that we won't die."

"Yes." Then, under his breath, Chris muttered, "Unfortunately.

"Anyway. But the challenge is trying to withstand mental craving for food. And that, campers, is a very tough temptation. And one last thing: Whoever is the last one standing on the losing team will gain Invincibility. That's all. Now everyone follow me to the Bonfire. Once we get there, the challenge will start."

The twenty-one campers and Chef all followed Chris to the Bonfire pit. Once they got there, they all sat down.

"Alright, campers. The contest begins NOW!"

"This is gonna be easy." Peter said.

"Yeah. I may love eating food, but I can go for days without it." James commented.

Then Chris brought out an unexpected secret weapon.

"Cue the smorgasbord!"

And with that, two men wheeled in a massive table that was probably ten feet long. It had a pink tablecloth and several candles in the middle. Other than the latter, it was covered in food that looked twice as delicious as the food they ate earlier. There was even ice cream, cookies, and all sorts of sweets.

The moment they placed the table in front of the campers, James, completely captivated by the delicious food, immediately jumped up and started devouring it.

"James!" several of his teammates yelled.

"James is eliminated." Chris announced. "And the score is tied."

"And James, I think you've had enough." James had barely even taken a bite of the chocolate cake when Chef picked him up by his shirt, and sat him down far from the table.

"What? WHY?"

"Because we need to leave that food for the rest of the campers, in case some of them crack." He then turned to face the others. "And that's the catch. To make this harder for you, we've placed this delicious smorgasbord of delectable snacks here, to weaken your will. Thus making it harder for you to stay in the game. If you choose to eat, you may only take a small amount, as James has demonstrated. Remember, if you even so much as touch the food, you're out. And not just this food, but any food you may find, is off-limits. And after you're eliminated, you must go straight back to your lodge.

"Now continue on. We'll be watching, and waiting."

They all sat and waited for something else to happen. Needless to say, with the exception of James, all of the campers were able to withstand the next six hours or so. But around noon, they were starting to starve.

"Oh, man! Who knew that this could be harder than it sounds?" Luke commented.

Then, Chris's watch started beeping.

"Oh, look at the time! Twelve 'o clock! Lunchtime! You will all get your bottled water, as promised." And at that, Chef walked around passing water bottles to the campers. "But such a shame that you can't eat. Imagine the pain, the grumbling of your stomachs, of your minds, saying 'Eat, eat, EAT!"

At that moment, Isaiah and Jessica both got up and immediately started eating some of the food on the table.

"Isaiah and Jessica are both out! So mark down one for the Bears, and one for the Squirrels. But the score is still tied."

Meanwhile, the hungry James was trying to sneak some food. He crawled along the ground, and when he reached the table, he reached up to grab something. He found something. He pulled it down and, without even bothering to look at it, took a bite of it.

"OWWWWWW!" Chef screamed. Sure enough, at that moment, Chef had been leaning on the table, with one hand right next to the chocolate chip cookies. And it was his hand that James had snatched.

Chef looked down at the teenager that tried to snack on his hand.

"Why you little…"

James sprang to his feet and ran back to his lodge.

Besides that, there was nothing else to amuse the campers. In addition to the massive amount of food before them, Chris's taunts were making the campers more and more hungry by the second.

At around 3:00, Rachael finally caved.

"And the score is finally in someone's favor! The Psycho Squirrels have nine campers left, the Bears have eight. Now where was I? Oh yes. Imagine the pain, your stomach growing weak. You have to eat!"

And this torture continued on. Everyone else lasted for the whole day. It was around 10: 26 P.M. when Matthew asked, "Can't we go to sleep?"

"Of course. But you can't sleep in your cabins."

"Why not?" Peter asked.

"Because you may eat some food you have with you while you're in there, and we won't know."

"But there's cameras in there, aren't there?" Jeremy commented.

"Maybe, but like I said before, we like to make things harder on you guys. So you sleep out here, where we can see you."

Soon after, Tim, Daniel, and Madison fell asleep, but everyone else couldn't. They were all either too hungry, or to captivated by the food to fall asleep. And Chris wasn't helping.

"…and they wandered in the desert 40 days and 40 nights, with no food, no water…"

"…which reminds me of a good friend of mine who was nearly starved to death because he refused to eat the food that they served in prison…"

"…and all of his muscles were weak, he couldn't walk, all because he was starving…"

Luke finally walked up and took some ham, along with a brownie.

"And another camper falls for the Bears! Seven for the Bears, nine for the Squirrels."

A few minutes after Luke was eliminated, James peeked out from behind a tree that was a few yards from the table. Chef, with a massive cleaver in his hand, was guarding the food more securely than a bodyguard would protect the President of the United States.

James quickly dove behind a bush. He looked through the leaves, and saw that Chef hadn't seen or heard him. He slowly climbed out of the bush and crawled towards the table. He looked up, and saw that the mountain of a man still had his back to him. He reached up and, making sure not to grab an appendage instead of food, snatched a slab of steak off the table. He bit into it, and quickly spit it out.

"Wait! This is plastic!"

Chef turned to face the would-be food thief.

"That's right! I placed that there for you. You're gonna have to do a lot better to steal some food on my watch!"

The ashamed James walked away.

About four hours later, Madison got up, and slowly walked towards the table.

"Looks like she's going to cave."

"Wait a minute, her eyes are still closed!" Matthew pointed out.

"She's sleepwalking!" Violet exclaimed.

"Either way, she's going towards the table! We have to stop her!" Mary said.

And at that, Mark immediately ran up and stepped in front of her.

"Madison! Madison! Wake up!"

She continued walking towards him.

"Wake up! You're sleepwalking!"

But Madison, being an extremely heavy sleeper, did not wake up. Suddenly, she tripped on a rock. She stumbled forward towards Mark. She opened her eyes as she fell.

"Huh? What the…" Before she could finish her sentence, she fell into Mark, and the two of them fell backwards right into the table. The table wasn't knocked over, but Mark's hand hit the bowl that had some ice cream in it. The bowl flew up into the air, and came down on the two of them, covering them both in mint/chocolate chip ice cream.

"And both Mark and Madison are eliminated, which means that the Bears have finally caught their big break. The score's tied, seven left on both teams."

"That's not fair!" Peter yelled.

"Sorry, but that's the rules. If they so much as touch the food, even by accident, they're out."

And so they all waited some more. By the dawn of the second day, seven campers had been eliminated. Four for the Squirrels, three for the Bears.

Around 7:00 A.M., Those who had fallen asleep had woken up.

"Welcome, campers, to day two of the starve-a-thon!"

" 'Starve-a-thon'? Oh, that's clever!" Peter said sarcastically and rolled his eyes.

Later in the day, as Chris taunted the poor campers further, Samantha caved after he told the story of the Feeding of the 5,000.

"The Bears lose another camper, and the Squirrels are still in the lead."

After seven more hours, Violet got up and took some pretzels.

"Five campers remain for the Bears, seven for the Squirrels. The Bears aren't doing too good."

Two hours after Violet caved, James tried another attempt at the food.

He was up on a tree branch, with a vine in one hand. The other end of the vine was tied to another branch. He was going to attempt to swipe some food by swinging over it.

"Delicious food, here I come!"

James then jumped off, only for the vine to break the moment he jumped. He fell flat through the ground, face-first, leaving a large, James-shaped hole in the ground.

Chef walked up to the hole, reached in, and (working up quite a sweat while doing it) pulled James out.

"Seriously, just give up." He then dropped him, and James trudged back to the lodge.

Surprisingly, all the remaining campers lasted the entire day. It was the dawn of the third day when Chris went to drastic measures.

He and Chef started slowly eating the food on the table.

Chris slurped up a long strand of spaghetti. "Mmmmm! That's good!"

"Yeah." Chef said as he popped a brownie in his mouth.

"It's freeeeeee." Chris said tauntingly as he took a big, sloppy bite out of a green apple.

At that moment, Tim, Suzie, Mary, and Jennifer all ran up to the table and grabbed some food.

"Well look at that! Four campers eliminated at the same time! So mark down three campers for the Squirrels, and one for the Bears. Once again, the score's tied, four campers for each team."

After that, it was several more hours, and precisely seven cheeseburgers, five plates of spaghetti, a bowl of tomato soup, and a spoonful of ice cream were all eaten by Chris and Chef when Ruth finally cracked and ran up to munch on a bag of Skittles.

"Now only three remain for the Flaming Bears, and four for the Psycho Squirrels."

Meanwhile, Peter was getting an idea.

"Hey, uh, Nicole. Come here."

"What is it?" She said when she walked over to him.

"I think I see something weird over by the table. Come look at it." He walked up over to the table, and Nicole walked with him.

"Where is it? What do you think it is?"

"Right…here." He stopped and pointed at the ground.

"Where? I don't see anything." She started to crouch down.

"No, no, no. Don't crouch. You can see it better standing up."

"I don't get what you're…HEY!" Her sentence was abruptly cut short when Peter grabbed her hand and shoved it onto the turkey.

"Ha HA!"

"And Nicole is out!"

"What? That's not fair!" Nicole yelled.

"You saw what Peter did!" Daniel agreed.

"Sorry. There's nothing in the rulebook that says you can't do what Peter just did."

"RRRRR!" Nicole said and stormed away in frustration.

"See ya in loserville!" Peter yelled sarcastically after her.

"Now, we are down to two for the Bears, four on the Squirrels' side. I think another loss is in sight for the Bears yet again."

But the six remaining campers lasted quite a bit longer. They lasted for the rest of the second day, and for about half of the third day.

At around 4:10 P.M. on the third day, Jeremy ran up and snacked on some tuna.

"And the Squirrels are dwindled down to three. The Bears might have a chance."

The third day passed again without incident. However, at about 2:00 A.M., James made a fourth pitiful attempt at getting the food.

He had taken an oar from the old boathouse, and he snuck up behind Chef with it. He figured that if he could knock Chef out, he would finally get the food. He raised the oar high, and brought it down on Chef's head.

The oar smashed in two, and Chef fell to the ground.

"ALRIGHT!" He then moved towards the food. However, after scarfing down a couple Starbursts, and three boxes of KFC's popcorn chicken, Chef, who had merely been pretending to be knocked out, stood up behind him.

He tapped James on the shoulder.

Without even turning around, he immediately said, "Uh, hey dude. Do ya mind? I'm trying to enjoy this delicious food while that idiot Chef is knocked out!"

" 'Idiot Chef', huh?"

"Yeah, that guy's a…"

His voice trailed off because he suddenly realized who he was talking to, and because Chef had poked him in the butt with the sharp end of the broken oar.

"YEEEOOOWWWWW!" James clutched at his rear end and ran off, with the broken-oar-wielding Chef right on his butt, literally, poking him repeatedly.

"Take that! And that! And especially THAT!"

"Ow! Owww! OWWWWWWW!"

The two idiots ran off into the night. And that was the last time, for the rest of the starve-a-thon, that anyone saw either Chef or James.

After eight more hours, and the fourth day was almost over, Joshua finally gave up and took some salami.

"And two campers remain on both teams."

And there was no more incident until the fifth day (Friday), when, at about 1:49 P.M., John, without any signs of enthusiasm or so much as a single sound, walked up, took some tofu, and walked to the lodges.

"And, for once, the Bears are in the lead! With Matthew and Daniel remaining on the Bears' side, and Peter representing the Squirrels, we enter the semi-final round of the starve-a-thon!"

And after that, it wasn't until 11:51 P.M. of the sixth day (Saturday) when Daniel finally gave in to his hunger and ate some of the carrots and pizza.

"And Daniel is out! With only two campers remaining, one on each team, we enter the grand final round! This is it! The mano-a-mano! The moment of truth! The big deal! Who will win? Let us all watch and find out!"

And the two campers withstood their terrible temptations up until Sunday, (the final day), at 8:28 P.M.

Both Matthew and Peter were clutching at their stomachs in terrible hunger. They both had their bottled water, but neither really bothered to drink much because they were in terrible pain.

Then Matthew got a devious idea in his head that would eliminate Peter and win the task for the Flaming Bears. Normally, Matthew was a nice guy, but he could be tough when he had to. Besides, he knew that Peter deserved it.

He was now glad that he hadn't drank all of his water. It was a little over half full.

He popped off the lid, and splashed it all over Peter.

"HEY! You freaking IDIOT! You're history!" He immediately forgot about his pain, as did Matthew, and he immediately started chasing him around the Bonfire area. They were running around in circles, and getting progressively closer to the table with each one.

Then, Matthew cut right through all the seats, heading straight for the table. He purposely slowed down, letting Peter get closer. His outstretched arms were just about to grab his shirt.

"You…are…DEAD!"

Matthew was then ready to finish his plan. He was about to do a trick he had learned while running from bullies.

Just a few feet from the table, he came to a sudden halt, and curled up into a ball on the ground. Peter, caught completely off-guard, tripped over Matthew, and flew right onto the table, smashing through dishes and upsetting the turkey and the candles. When he fell off the other side of the table, he was completely covered in food.

"And the Flaming Bears WIN!" Chris announced.

They all cheered, and immediately came in, picked up Matthew off the ground, and carried him off. The disappointed members of the Psycho Squirrels were all standing around. Peter got to his knees and shook off the food.

"Psycho Squirrels, you have lost. I will see you all at the Bonfire tonight, where someone will be going home."

The Squirrels all groaned.

Then, at that moment, James and Chef came out of the wood. Chef was holding the piece of the oar, whose end was blunt from poking into James's butt so many times. And James was rubbing it in pain.

"Oh, MAN! That guy can poke. Hey, what'd I miss? Did we win?"

The Second Bonfire
The eleven members of the Psycho Squirrels sat around the Bonfire. They were all mad at their first loss, and scared because each one was afraid that they might go home.

Chris appeared with the tray holding the ten marshmallows.

"Psycho Squirrels. You have all gone through what will undoubtedly be the most painful week of your lives. But despite your efforts, you have lost the second task. So one of you will be going home. When I call your name, come up, and take your marshmallow.

"First, the one camper who had Invincibility: Peter."

Peter, with a cocky smile, took the marshmallow and sat down.

"Now, for those without Invincibility: Joshua."

"Mark."

"John."

"Suzie."

"Jessica."

"Madison."

"Tim."

"And Jeremy."

Only James and Mary remained.

"Mary, James. You are the last two campers who have not received a marshmallow. One of you will. The other will not, and will leave Total Drama Island forever. And the lucky camper is…" He then closed one eye, pointed his finger, and swept it back and forth over the two campers, pretending to make the final decision himself.

James was shaking, since he figured that he would probably go home, since he had caved so early. Mary, on the other hand, simply had her arms crossed and a slight smirk on her face, knowing that she would stay.

Chris's finger moved slower and slower, eventually stopping on Mary.

"Mary." Chris tossed the last marshmallow to her.

James wasn't shocked at all.

"Ah, I expected it."

"Well thank you for being honest, James. And it is kind of obvious: You were the first to cave, and after barely one minute into the contest. Because of that, I can understand why you received the majority of the votes. Now please return to the Dock of Shame. You've got a boat to catch."

He gestured to the dock behind him. James got up, walked down the dock, and climbed into the Boat of Losers, where Chef was waiting.

As the boat chugged off, James asked, "Hey, uh, Chef? If you happen to have any more of the food from that smor-whatever-board left on ya, could I, uh, maybe have some?"

"You want some more food? Some more food? I'll give ya some more food!"

Chef then pulled out a long stick of Liverwurst, and moved towards James.

"Awesome!" But then James noticed the fact that Chef was holding the stick of meat like a club. And as Chef drew closer, James knew what he was going to do.

"Here! Have some meat!" He raised the club high above his head.

"Wait! Uh, maybe I'll pass on that."

"Too late, kid."

Chef then started beating James repeatedly with the stick of Liverwurst.

"Ow! OK, I'm sorry! Please stop! Oww! PLEEEEEEEEASE! OW!"

Once again, the two idiots disappeared into the night.

The Squirrels all groaned again.

Episode 4: Dodgebrawl 2
"Previously on Total Drama Island: The campers' next challenge was to participate in a starve-a-thon; a spin-off of last season's awake-a-thon. In this one, the campers had to go the longest without eating anything. In addition, Chef and I taunted them with stories about delicious food, and to top it all off, we placed a massive smorgasbord of food before them, to tempt them. The team whose player was the last one standing would win.

"There was a fair amount of hi-jinks going on, during which the campers would trick one another into touching the food, which would also eliminate them. In the end, it was down to bad boy Peter for the Psycho Squirrels, and Matthew for the Flaming Bears. Matthew used a devious trick to eliminate Peter, which involved soaking him with his water bottle, let Peter chase him all over the place, and eventually trip him, causing him to fly right into the table and get covered in the food, winning the task for the Bears.

"At the Bonfire, it was happy-go-hungry James who rode the Boat of Losers home, since he was first to cave. And not just because he was the first, but also because he caved barely one minute after the challenge began.

"And with twenty campers left, we enter our next task, which may ring for some of you TDI viewers out there. So get ready for the latest episode of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

After eating (and by "eating", the author means "once again not bothering to touch") their fifteenth terrible breakfast at Camp Wawanakwa (Chef's own trademarked "Cucumber-O's), the campers heard the announcement over the loudspeakers.

"Alright, campers! You will be entering your third week here at Camp Wawanakwa, and your third challenge awaits you. Please report to the section of beach that lies between the Dock of Shame and the old boathouse. Once there, you should see your destination pretty easily. Chef and I will be waiting."

After that, they all gladly left their breakfast and walked down to the beach.

"You know, come to think of it, Chef wasn't at the main lodge for breakfast today." Matthew said to Isaiah. When the campers had arrived for breakfast, all the bowls of Cucumber-O's were lined up in neat, military-like rows, along with a note saying, "You don't have to wait to be served, just take one and eat". Chef was nowhere to be seen.

"Yeah. Well this explains where he is. But I wonder where there is?"

"Or what there is?"

When they arrived at the aforementioned section of beach, they could already see their destination, a large, strange object, in the distance. But as they drew closer, they could see what it was: the all-too-familiar, massive block of glass. Inside there were two sets of bleachers, one with the Bear insignia over it, and one with that of the Psycho Squirrels. On the ground inside this glass block, there was a layout similar to that of a basketball court, with the exception of the hoops. In the dead center of the court, there was the thick line that divided the two halves. Resting on that line was five bright, red rubber balls.

And sure enough, inside were Chris and Chef. Chef was sitting on the lifeguard's high chair from another part of the beach, which sat in between the two bleachers. He also wore an outfit like a soccer official wore. He also had a shiny, silver whistle around his neck. Chris was next to him, wearing his normal outfit. At first, there appeared to be no way in. But then, Chris opened a door that, only moments earlier, blended in perfectly with the rest of the glass.

"Glad to see you all here. Come on in."

"Boy does this place look familiar, or what?" Suzie said.

"Oh no! Not this challenge! It can't be!"

"You've gotta be kidding me!" Nicole exclaimed.

"ALRIGHT!" Daniel and Matthew simultaneously said, and hi-fived.

"Judging by your reactions, you all know what this means. Uh-oh. Did I ever mention that, in addition to a whole new set of tasks, some of last season's hottest tasks will be reused for this season?"

"Uh, no?" Mark said.

"Well I guess I forgot to! That's right, campers. In addition to a whole new set of tasks, some of last season's hottest tasks will be reused for this season! And this is one of them! One of the biggest favorites of the TDI fans, you guys will get to experience the same task that last season's campers went through: the Dodgeball game!"

"Now that's what I'm talking about!" Matthew said again.

"Now I assume a lot of you know how to play, and those who don't, learned how from the episode of last season that featured this task. But I'll give you a basic rundown: Dodgeball is the name of the game. Avoid getting hit by balls that your opponents will throw at you."

Peter snickered.

"If you're hit by a ball before it hits the ground, you're out. If you catch a ball, then the thrower's out, and the one who caught it gets to bring back one member of their team. If you step over the dividing line, you're out. If you deflect a ball by bouncing it off a ball in your hand, then no one's out, but if you drop the ball in your hands, then you're out. Try to eliminate all members of the opposing team. Once that happens, the other team wins the round. This is a two-out-of-three game, so a team has to win three rounds to win the game. The losing team will report to the Bonfire tonight, where another camper will ride the Boat of Losers home.

"That's all that you guys really need to know. Now each team has ten players. Both teams will have to have half of their players sit out. Teams, pick which players should sit out."

The teams huddled.

"No WAY am I gonna sit this one out! I LOVE Dodgeball!" Matthew said.

"No kidding?" Daniel asked.

"Seriously. At my school, we play Dodgeball all the time at recess. I'll admit I'm not too good with the throwing or catching, but when it comes to dodging, it's like they're trying to hit thin air!"

"Alright, so Matthew gets to stay in. And I'm great at all sports, so I'll stay."

"I'm great at gymnastics. I'll bet I'm great at throwing a few balls, too." Ruth commented.

"I guess I'll try it." Rachael said.

"I'll give it a go." Violet said.

"I wanna sit out." Isaiah said.

"Me too." Chimed in Samantha.

"Me three." Nicole agreed.

"I-I'm not too good at sports." Luke stated.

"I guess I have no choice but to sit out." Jennifer said.

And for the Squirrels, Peter, Mark, Joshua, Madison, and Jeremy chose to play.

The ten campers each stood against the back wall, ready to race forward and grab a ball.

"Ready…set…DODGEBALL!" Chef then blew the whistle.

The teens raced forward and grabbed any ball they could, and the balls started flying.

Matthew threw one ball, which, just inches before it hit the ground, hit Joshua in the foot. Chef's whistle blew, and Joshua sat down on the bleachers.

Daniel picked up another ball that rolled near him, and threw it, hitting Madison in the stomach.

When Ruth threw a ball, Peter caught it. Chef blew the whistle again. Ruth sat down. Peter called Joshua back in.

Joshua readied a ball, and then hit Violet in the arm.

Mark picked up one ball and threw it at Matthew. Matthew ducked and the ball hit Rachael, who was behind him.

Matthew threw a ball blindly, and it barely scraped Mark's side, but still eliminated him.

Daniel picked up a ball, wound up his arm like a professional baseball pitcher, and chucked the ball hard at Jeremy, knocking his feet right out from under him. The ball bounced off of Jeremy's legs and rolled back to Daniel. He picked it up and threw it at Joshua, hitting his knee. Peter immediately scooped up the ball and nailed Daniel in the thigh.

Chef's whistle went off again.

Only Matthew and Peter remained. Peter grabbed one ball, and threw it at Matthew. Matthew jumped to one side, and the ball hit the wall. Peter threw again, and Matthew threw himself to the floor while the ball sailed overhead. While he was down, Peter tried a third time, but Matthew rolled aside, and the ball missed again.

"Aw, come on!" Peter said. Ball after ball after ball. But Matthew kept dodging. Eventually, Peter got so fed up that he charged all the energy he had into the next ball. He spun his arm around again and again and again. Then he let fly with the flaming ball. It was so fast, that Matthew could barely even see a blur fly right at him.

Matthew didn't have time to react.

The ball hit him hard in the gut, and it bounced right off. Matthew clutched at his stomach in pain, but he saw the ball fly straight up into the air. He knew that there was still a chance. Fighting the pain in his stomach, he moved under the ball, which came down slowly. He held out his arms, and the ball landed perfectly in them.

"And Peter's out!" Chris declared. "The Flaming Bears win the first round!"

The members of the Bears cheered.

"Alright teams, pick your next five players. And remember, you can't pick the same players twice in a row. At least one of them has to be different."

The Bears decided to switch Rachael with Jennifer, while the Squirrels brought in Tim and Jessica (although they didn't think it was a good idea, Jessica begged to play), and had Madison and Mark sit out.

"Ready…set…Dodgeball!" The whistle blew.

After grabbing the balls, it was chaos yet again. Daniel launched another one, and it bounced off of Tim's shoulder.

Daniel threw a ball, which Peter caught. Peter had no choice but to call in Tim.

Jessica yelled, "Alright. Prepare to get Jessica-ed!" She threw the ball…

…which hit the ground and bounced straight up, then down again. It barely rolled a single foot from Jessica. Matthew threw a ball, but since he wasn't that great of a thrower, it missed Jessica by inches. She miserably picked up the ball she threw earlier, and tried again. She aimed at Ruth.

She missed by a mile. The ball instead flew into the Bears' bleachers and hit Nicole in the face.

OW! Hey, aim at someone on the court, will ya?"

"Oops." Just then, a ball hit Jessica in the neck. The thrower was Ruth. "Darn it." She said as she walked over to the bleachers.

Just then, Violet threw a ball at Tim, but Peter jumped in the way and caught it.

Chef's whistle went off, and Peter had no choice but to call Jessica back in. Shortly after, Peter quickly said to Tim, "And just so you know, I didn't so that just to save you. I did it just to have the pleasure of getting someone out myself instead of you getting out."

Tim scowled.

"Alright! Look out, everyone! Jessica's back in!" She grabbed a ball right out of Jeremy's hands, and spun around dramatically before letting the ball fly.

It hit Mark in the Squirrels' bleachers.

"Oops. Sorry!"

Just then, she was hit by a ball again. Several balls, actually. Two balls, both thrown by Daniel, hit her in the legs, and she fell to the floor. "Not again!" She hit the floor in frustration.

Meanwhile, Daniel was on fire once again. He threw ball after ball. One of them hit Joshua in the shoulder. Another hit Jeremy. But when he threw at Peter, Peter dodged it. He then picked it up, and nailed Ruth with it. Daniel threw one at Peter, but he caught it, and after calling Joshua back in, he quickly threw the same ball and hit Jennifer. Matthew was, once again, the only one left. Both Peter and Joshua threw their balls at the same time, but Matthew jumped to the left. He picked up a ball and held it defensively. Joshua threw a ball at him, and it bounced off of Matthew's ball. But Peter threw his ball so hard, it knocked the ball out of Matthew's hands.

"And Matthew is eliminated! The Squirrels win the second round!"

The teams huddled up.

"I'm sorry. I should've done better out there." Matthew said.

"Don't sweat it. You did fine." Daniel comforted.

"That Peter's just a jerk." Luke added.

"Why don't you sit out for this round?" Violet suggested.

"Oh, alright."

"So Matthew sits out this time. How about we switch…Violet with Nicole?" Daniel suggested.

"Ah, I don't think so. I'm not even good at volleyball!" Nicole said.

"How about Isaiah?"

"Uh, OK. Whatever."

"Alright. And to replace Matthew, what about you, Luke?"

"I guess I'll try."

"Good. So it'll be me, Luke, Jennifer, Isaiah, and Ruth."

"Sounds good to me." Ruth commented.

"Let's do this!" Daniel said as he clapped his hands once.

And over on the Squirrels' side…

"Alright. So who's next? We gotta make some serious changes." Peter declared.

"Let me try again! This is fun!" Jessica said.

"I don't think so."

"Why-why not?" Her lip quivered.

"Why not? You stink!"

"! Why I never!"

"It's true." Jeremy said.

"Aw, come on. Please let me play again!"

"No way."

"PLEASE?"

"No."

"Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeease!

"I said 'No'!"

“?"

"How many times do I have to say it!"

“…"

"ALRIGHT! I give up! You can play. Just keep your mouth shut!"

"OK." She then did the zipper sign over her lips.

"God! OK, now who wants to play that hasn't yet?"

"I'll try." said Mary.

"I guess I wanna try this Dodgeball thing." Suzie said.

"OK, so me, Joshua, Mary, Suzie, and the annoying girl."

"Hey!"

"I thought I told you to zip it!"

"Sorry."

"Players to your positions!" Chris said.

Once again, the ten teens went to their respective positions.

"Dodgeball!" Chef said and blew his whistle for the umpteenth time.

The balls were flying. Players were getting eliminated by the score. And Jessica was being as awful as ever.

She picked up one ball, aimed, and threw it. Daniel had thrown his ball at the same time, and hit the ball Jessica had thrown in midair. Her own ball bounced right back and hit her in the stomach.

"Ow! Well, at least I'm not out, right?" Then, Ruth had thrown a ball at her, and hit her in the stomach again.

"No, but now you are!"

Jessica sat down.

Another time, she had a ball in her hand, and was trying to deflect any ball that came near her. But the first time, when a ball thrown by Luke, hit her ball, it instantly fell from her hands.

And at the end of the fourth round, when the score was one to two (Squirrels' favor), it was down to Daniel and Jessica. Daniel was dodging everything that came near him.

After her seventeenth miserable miss, Daniel yelled, "Hey, Clumsy! You couldn't hit water if ya fell out of a boat!"

And Jessica was so mad, she charged up a powerful hit and threw it. The shot actually came near him. He barely ducked before it flew right over him, barely missing the tip of his nose.

Chef blew his whistle. "That's a foul!"

"What?"

"You stepped over the line on that throw!"

"Darn it!"

"And the Flaming Bears win the fourth round!" Chris announced. "The score is now tied two to two. The winner of the next round is the champion!"

"Alright, guys. This is it. The final round. Who's gonna be our players?" Matthew asked.

"I'll definitely play." Daniel said.

"Me too." Ruth agreed.

"Yes, we all know that you guys are the superstars. And I guess I'll go again. So who are the other two?"

"Not me. I stunk!" Isaiah said. And he was right. He had been eliminated multiple times. He was slow, weak, and a bad thrower, catcher, and dodger. He had been hit by three balls at the same time, and Peter had thrown a ball that hit him in the crotch, leaving him out of the game for the rest of the rounds. He was almost as bad as Jessica.

"Understood. But anyone else?"

"I'll do it." Jennifer said.

"Me too." Rachael also said.

"OK, so that's our final group. Now let's win this game!"

And the Squirrels decided on Peter, Joshua, Madison, Mary, and…

"Please! Please let me be in the final round!"

"NO." Peter had said firmly.

"But why?"

"You suck! You were in the last two rounds, and you beefed it up out there! You're done! Besides, some of us actually want to win this thing!"

"Ah, fine! I don't need you losers! But just realize that you're booting off your greatest player!" Jessica then stormed towards the bleachers.

"Yeah, right." Peter muttered under his breath. "Anyway. So me, Joshua, Madison, Mary, and, who's the one that hasn't played yet?" Everyone's gaze moved towards John.

"Look, we have to make sure that everyone plays at least once. You up for it, dude?"

John simply nodded once.

"OK. Let's do this, people!"

"Ready…set…one for the money…two for the show…three to get outta here…and four…to…GO!" Chris yelled.

The balls were flying again. Matthew immediately dodged one from Joshua.

Peter threw and hit Rachael.

Daniel and Ruth, side-by-side, each had a ball and immediately pelted Madison.

Jennifer threw one and hit Mary.

Peter caught one thrown by Ruth, and called in Mary.

Jennifer threw a ball that bounced off of Joshua's side and hit Mary in the leg, eliminating both of them at the same time.

Peter threw and hit Jennifer.

Peter threw at Matthew, but Daniel jumped and caught it. Daniel then called in Ruth. With John remaining for the Squirrels, and Matthew, Daniel, and Ruth on the Bears' side, it seemed like John was about to be eliminated.

But John was full of surprises. He had scaled the 1,000-foot mountain for the first task effortlessly. And what he was about to do next was just as surprising. Up until now, he hadn't done much except dodge. But now, he was about to become a superstar.

He picked up a ball on the ground, looked at it as if it were a fossil, and then, without warning, he threw it with lightning speed at Ruth.

She didn't even know what hit her.

Daniel threw one, and John jumped over it. He picked up another one, and threw it hard at Daniel. Daniel ducked, and the ball headed for the wall behind him. Daniel stood up straight. Then, in a surprise move, the ball bounced off the wall, and hit Daniel in the back of the head.

"It never touched the ground, so you're out!" Chef declared, and blew his whistle yet again. Daniel sat down.

Only Matthew and John were left.

John grabbed a ball, wound it up, and threw it. Matthew jumped over it, and it soared underneath him. John threw another, and Matthew ducked. While he was on the ground, Matthew grabbed a ball that was nearby. John threw a third time, and Matthew held up the ball defensively. John's ball bounced off of Matthew's. Matthew then scrambled to his feet, and threw the ball. John jumped to the right, avoiding the ball by a foot. John then scooped up another one, wound up his arm, leaned back, and fired. Matthew ducked, and it flew overhead, heading for the wall. He almost stood up, but he remembered what happened to Daniel, and stayed down.

And sure enough, the ball slammed into the glass wall, then bounced back, still flying at maximum velocity. It was heading right for John. He was caught completely off-guard, and the ball nailed him right between the eyes. John was thrown back and slid across the floor.

"And the Flaming Bears win yet again!"

The Flaming Bears cheered. They all climbed down off the bleachers, scooped Matthew up off the ground, and carried him on their shoulders, all the while repeatedly chanting, "Matthew! Matthew! Matthew! Matthew!"

"An impressive victory, that was." Chris then turned to the losers, some of who were helping John to his feet, only to be brushed aside by the angry and defeated Goth.

"Psycho Squirrels. You have lost again. And one of you will pay the price. Return to the Bonfire tonight at 8:00. There, one of you will be deprived of your marshmallow, your chance for the hundred grand, and your dignity. See you all there!" He and Chef then walked out.

"See? SEE? I told you that you guys needed me!" Jessica complained. "Sitting me out for the final round was like signing your death certificates! This is why we lost!"

"Oh, shut it!" Tim said.

The Third Bonfire
The ten members of the Psycho Squirrels sat around the Bonfire for the second time in a row. They did not want to keep up their losing streak. But for now, they were just anxious to see who would be going home.

Chris stood on the other side of the Bonfire, holding the tray with nine marshmallows.

"Squirrels. This is your second pitiful loss in a row. Tonight, one more of you will be going home. So when I call your name…"

"Yeah, yeah. We get the rundown. Just give us the stupid marshmallows, already!" Peter interrupted.

"Alright, fine, Mr. pushy. And tonight, I'll start just throwing them to you instead of you coming up to get them.

"Joshua." He threw the marshmallow to him.

"Mark."

"John."

"Suzie."

"Madison."

"Tim."

"Jeremy."

"And Mary."

Jessica and Peter were the remaining campers.

"Peter, Jessica. You are the last two. One of you will receive a marshmallow, and with the sweet, juicy taste of it, you will remember that you…"

"Oh, please! Just cut the crappy speech and gimme my marshmallow, already!"

"Fine. Peter. You have been acting like a jerk a lot lately. But you were a great player in the game today. And while I wish I could give this last marshmallow to Jessica, the viewers' votes say otherwise." And with that, he tossed the last marshmallow to Peter.

"Yeah!"

"No! Why?"

"What can I say? Quite frankly, you were acting like a brat when your team sat you out, and when they lost. And besides that, you were just really bad at the game."

Jessica got up, and walked slowly towards the Dock of Shame. She started to climb into the boat, but tripped and fell off the dock. After a moment, her head popped back up on the surface of the water. She then climbed into the boat, mumbling to herself. Then, as the boat started off, she turned back to the others and yelled, "Just remember! Like I said before, you're losing your greatest player! Without me, you're nothing! You'll see!"

The Boat of Losers sailed off across the dark ocean.

Episode 5: The Show Mustn't Go On
"Previously on Total Drama Island: The campers were shocked to find out that they would be participating in a familiar task from last season; The Dodgeball game! Once again, the blood, and the balls, were flying. It was a best two-out-of-three game, and in the end, it came down to a tie of two-to-two. In the big mano-a-mano in the final round, it was Matthew for the Flaming Bears against John for the Psycho Squirrels. Matthew, with his incredible dodging skills, evaded everything that came near him. And John, with his cannon, was launching ball after ball after ball. In the Squirrels' last stand, John threw one last ball that was so powerful, that when Matthew ducked under it, it bounced off the wall, and went right back at John, nailing him, winning the game for the Flaming Bears once more.

"At the Bonfire, that clumsy Jessica was sent home because of the fact that her performance in the game was the worst, getting nailed every second, and screwing up big time. Especially when she yelled at her team for sitting her out, and criticized them for losing.

"Nineteen campers, eighteen more tasks. Like last time, you never know when another familiar task will pop up. So get ready for another dramatic episode of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

The teams all sat on their respective sets of bleachers in front of the amphitheater. Chris had them all report to the poorly-made, budget-priced theater about an hour after breakfast. Chris stood on the stage.

"Good morning, campers! Welcome to the amphitheater. You probably remember that this amphitheater was built last season, just to fit the next task…"

"Let me guess. We're doing another challenge from last season. Wait…the talent show, right?"

"Actually, no, Peter. This will be a new task, but it does involve the amphitheater. Because for your fourth task here at Camp Wawanakwa, each team will be putting on a skit! You each have until 7:30 tonight to come up with an idea for a skit, decide the roles, practice, and then perform your skit in front of the judges: Chef and I. Whichever team has the best skit is the winner. And remember, the skit doesn't necessarily have to make sense. As long as it's funny, well-played, or, most importantly of all, dramatic! The losing team will report to the Bonfire tonight, where someone will take the Walk of Shame.

"Now, the rules are: Every team member must have a part in the skit. One team cannot copy any of the other team's ideas. And, the production must be original. No parodying real plays, and especially not well-known ones. Simple enough? Now get out there, and break a leg!"

The two teams returned to their lodges, to start with their ideas for a skit.

At the Psycho Squirrels' lodge…

Mark was gathering ideas from his teammates as to what they could do for the skit.

"Any ideas, guys? Come on. We've gotta think of something!"

"Oh, I've got one!" Suzie said and excitedly raised her hand.

"OK, what do you got?"

"Let's do a story about a beautiful fairy/ballerina/Indian princess who travels over a magical world, defeats the Lizard Warriors, kills the Penguin King, and saves the knight in distress, and then the two of them race to save the Key of Eternity from a zombie!"

Silence.

"Hm, I don't know…"

"Why not? Chris said it didn't have to make sense. It could be really random, for all he cares."

"She's got a point, there, actually." Madison said. "Chris did say that it could be whatever we want, as long as it's original."

"Besides, random stories always were funny." Jeremy agreed.

"Yeah, they sure make me laugh!" Joshua also said.

"And I don't know about that Chef, but Chris will probably be busting up!" Tim said. "As long as we include a lot of humor and gags."

"Oh come ON!" Peter exclaimed. "Seriously, are you guys that stupid? We can't do that! That's a terrible idea!"

"For once, I actually agree with Peter. I don't think that's too good of an idea." Mary said.

"Besides, do you really want to try an idea suggested by her?" Peter knew that anything brought up by her must either be an accident, or something really stupid. Over the past three weeks, she had been acting like an idiot. Because she was an idiot. She had done way too many things in the past that earned her the reputation of the dumb girl, like Lindsay from last season. She had often forgotten who some of the campers were. She had no idea what to do with her food sometimes (can you blame her?). She seemed, if possible, even dumber than Lindsay.

"Can't we think of something else?" Peter asked.

"OK, do you have any ideas?" Jeremy asked.

"Um…a secret agent who goes around the world trying to catch evil criminals and save the world or recover treasure?"

"James Bond, dude."

"An archaeologist who defeats evil villains and saves the treasure."

"Indiana Jones."

"OK, fine! We'll go with the random story!"

"Yay!" Suzie said excitedly. "Wait, what random story?"

"This is gonna be bad." Peter whispered.

Mark ignored the comment. "Anyway. Let's hand out parts…"

"I'll be the princess!" Suzie immediately volunteered. "I can dance like a ballerina!" She then immediately jumped up and started dancing around.

"OK, that's one choice. Does anyone else want that role?"

"No thanks." Madison said. "I'll be a Lizard Warrior."

"Me neither. I'll be a Lizard Warrior, too." said Mary.

"OK, so Suzie, you got it."

"Yay! Wait, what was it that I got?" She asked as she continued dancing.

"You got the role of the main character." Mark reminded her, clearly annoyed.

"The main character of what?"

"The skit."

"Oh, yeah."

"And can you please stop dancing?"

She sat down.

"OK. Now who wants to play the knight?"

"I'll do it!" Joshua said.

"I wanna play the knight!" Tim said.

"OK, Tim, your audition is first. Go."

"Oh, beautiful fairy/ballerina/Indian princess. Come! We must hurry! The Key of Eternity is going to be destroyed by the zombie. Die, zombie! You will not take this Key today!" Tim said, but with a little too much drama in it.

"Good. Now Josh, your turn."

"My sweet, beautiful princess. Come, for we must hurry! The treasured Key of Eternity is in the cold, undead grip of the zombie! We must stop him before he destroys it! You zombie scum! This Key belongs to the world! Away with ye! Perish! Perish by my blade!"

"Bravo! What do you guys think?"

"I vote Josh for the part of the knight!" Jeremy chimed in.

"Me too." Mary commented.

"Me three." Mark added.

"I like Tim better." Madison contradicted.

"I really like…wait, which one are you, again? Tim?" Suzie asked, still as confused as ever.

"Josh." Josh said.

"Oh, I like Josh!"

"I like neither of 'em." Peter said.

John was silent.

"Well, I think the votes fall in favor of Josh. Josh, you've got the part of the knight!"

"Oh, yeah!"

"Now, for the part of the Penguin King. Who wants it?"

"I guess if I can't be the knight, I'll be the Penguin dude." Tim said.

"Any objections?"

"Nope. I'll be a Lizard warrior." Jeremy said.

"Everyone wants to be a lizard instead of a penguin. Can't say that's unexpected." Mark sighed. "Alright. Tim, you're the Penguin King. Now for the role of the zombie."

"If there's one role in this stupid skit that I could play, it's the zombie. I play House of The Dead all the time!" Peter said.

"You want to be the zombie. Anyone else?"

Not a single word or a hand was raised.

"So Peter, you got it. And everyone else who didn't get a main character part will be a lizard warrior. So Suzie is the princess, Josh is the knight, Tim's the Penguin King, and Peter's the zombie. So that means that myself, John, Madison, Jeremy, and Mary will be Lizard Warriors. Now for the behind-the-scenes parts. Who wants to be a writer?"

"I'll guess I will." Mary said.

"Mary's the writer. Who wants to be the production designer?"

"What does that job do?" Suzie asked.

"It means the person who's responsible for props and stuff like that. Anyone?"

"What kind of props will we need?" Joshua asked.

"Well, not much. Just a wand for the princess, the Key of Eternity, and a sword and shield for the knight. Any volunteers?"

Silence.

"I guess I'll do it." Mark decided. "And I already did the casting. I'll also take on the role of director. I guess that's everything. So Mary, get to work on that script. I'll go find some props for the skit. Main characters, get to work on your lines once Mary hands you her finished scripts. Let's go, team!"

And over on the Bears' side…

Matthew was acting as the director, and also searching for ideas.

"OK, we've got a skit to put on. And it has to be a good one, better than whatever the Squirrels are coming up with over there. So does anyone have any suggestions?"

"Um, I've got one." Rachael said.

"OK, shoot."

"How about, we do a story about ten brilliant teens who are trapped on an island and forced to do hard labor by a really evil, egotistical tyrant and his big, tough assistant."

Matthew stood silent for a moment, and then realized what she really meant. "Oh-ho! I see where you're going with that. That's good."

"What are you talking about?" Isaiah asked.

Matthew leaned close and whispered, so that the microphones hidden everywhere wouldn't hear him.

"It's obviously a dramatization of how Chris and Chef treat us here! That's not necessarily unoriginal. Besides, they probably won't even realize it."

"Oh."

Matthew then stood up straight to face the others.

"OK. We've got a skit idea. So we won't really need to audition the parts. We can just change our names a little in the skit, and there we have ten original characters.

"So who wants to play the part of…Kirk Magellan? Anyone? Remember, he has to be a guy."

After a moment, Isaiah spoke up. "Ah, whatever. I guess I'll take the part."

"OK, Isaiah. You play Kirk Magellan, the main antagonist. Who wants to play his equally evil and really strong assistant…Cook Machete?"

Several people snickered.

"Ha! That's a good one, Matthew." Luke said before he laughed again.

"Thanks. But seriously, anyone?"

"I'll do it." Daniel volunteered.

"OK, so we've got our two baddies, now we need to think of our 'original' names."

"I'll be 'Truth'." Ruth said.

"Ha! That's good. Anyone else think of something?"

"My name can be 'Fluke'." Luke suggested.

Matthew snickered. "That's also good. Keep it up, guys. The funnier, the better."

"I'll play the role of Tammy." Samantha said.

"Where do you get that name from?"

"Because Samantha can be shortened down to Sam, which can be nicknamed Sammy, which is only one letter away from Tammy."

"OK, you got it."

"I'll be Nicky." Nicole said.

"Not too far from your original name, but alright."

"I'll take the name 'Raven'." Rachael suggested.

"My skit name can be Jamie." Jennifer said.

"Mine can be Veronica." Violet said.

"And I guess mine will be Nathaniel." Matthew concluded. "OK, we've got the names. I don't think we'll need a lot of props for this, although we could have a whip for Kirk Magellan to wield. Besides that, all we need are the lines. Who wants to write the script?"

"I'll do it. Once, for a school play, the production had to be original, and I wrote the entire script." Violet said.

"OK, and I guess I'll be a writer, too. I'd love to write this, and there can always be more than one writer, right?"

"Sure." Violet agreed.

"OK, so I'll direct it, Violet and I will be the writers, and the story was by Rachael. Seriously, nice idea, by the way."

"Thank you."

"OK, Violet. Let's go write that script." Matthew then turned to the others. "The rest of you wait for me and Violet to return. Once we do, we'll hand out scripts and start rehearsing." And with that, Matthew and Violet walked into the lodge to begin writing the script.

That night, at the amphitheater…

Chris and Chef each sat on a black lounge chair that was on the ground between the two sets of bleachers. They were facing the stage. They each had a clipboard with a single sheet of paper in one hand, and a pencil in the other. On the stage were the two teams.

"Alright, teams! I hope you have your skits all ready, because it's time for the big show, or shows. Flaming Bears, you will go first."

The ten members of the Bears went backstage, while the Squirrels went offstage and sat down on their set of bleachers to watch. The judges had their pencils and clipboards raised and ready to critique.

"Alright, guys. This is it! Just do your best out there, but don't overdo it. And Isaiah, put some enthusiasm into it! None of this Napoleon-Dynamite-like dull, 'yeah, whatever' stuff out there. Put some emotion into the part. Remember, you are the evil and egotistical Kirk Magellan!" Matthew said.

"Yeah, sure, whatever."

"Isaiah."

"I mean, 'I am Kirk Magellan! Fear me! Rah, rah, rah!"

"Better. And everyone else, just do like I said. Do your best, but not too drastic. Let's do this!"

And with that, they all took their positions. Daniel and Isaiah waited behind the curtains, as they weren't in the first scene. And all the others took their positions on the ground in front of the stage.

Matthew then stood out from the others and quickly said, "Welcome to the Flaming Bears' original production: Torture Island! Production Design by Matthew. Written by Violet and Matthew. Story by Rachael. And Directed by Matthew. Enjoy the production." He then quickly went back into the group.

"Action!" Matthew hissed.

They all moved slowly by the stage, pretending to be in water. Matthew quickly stood out from the group and explained the scenario (he had agreed to be the narrator).

"These eight teens, Nathaniel, Fluke, Jamie, Truth, Raven, Veronica, Nicky, and Tammy were on a cruise ship that suddenly sank one day, destroyed in a mysterious explosion. And they have been treading water ever since. We now enter day three of their terrible experience." He then rejoined the crowd.

"Augh! It's been three days since we've been treading water after our ship sank!" Veronica exclaimed.

"We're all gonna die out here!" Jamie yelled.

"Jamie's right! There's just no hope for us!" Fluke agreed.

"What's that?" Nathaniel asked.

"What's what, Nathaniel?" Tammy asked.

"Look!" He pointed at the stage. The others turned and pretended to stare in shock at the large, cruddy structure before them.

"It's an island!" Nicky exclaimed. "We're saved!"

"What are we waiting for? Let's go!" Truth said.

They all climbed onto the "island".

"Finally! We made it!" Raven said.

"Yes! Solid ground!" Nathaniel exclaimed happily.

"We're finally free from that unforgiving sea!" Veronica said.

"Let's go see if there's any civilization." Fluke suggested.

And the eight teens walked in place, looking around aimlessly at the imaginary jungle before them. Out of sight of those watching, Isaiah provided some bird noises (which actually sounded quite authentic) to add to the whole "jungle" idea. The teens walked over to one side of the stage.

At one point, Isaiah, who was still backstage and standing by the lighting controls, dimmed the lights over the group of teens, so that the other half was brighter.

Matthew broke the fourth wall.

"But these eight unfortunate teens had no idea where they were, or that they were being spied on."

Isaiah then popped out from the curtains and walked into the lighted area, to make it appear that the others were at a distance, and he was spying on them.

"So, more castaways, eh? This is going to be good." He then went backstage and lit up the rest of the stage.

After a few moments of walking, they all stopped when Isaiah (Kirk Magellan) popped out in front of them.

"Welcome! Welcome one and all to my private island."

"Who are you?" Fluke asked.

"I am Kirk Magellan. I live here, along with my servant, Cook Machete. Come, come. I'll take you back to my mansion." He then started walking away. The others followed.

"He didn't even bother to ask why we are here." Luke said to Nathaniel.

"Or how we got here."

After a few more moments of walking, they stood in front of a cluster of rocks (which Daniel had picked up and put on the stage during the aforementioned few moments), which Matthew explained symbolized a cave.

And there was "Cook Machete" hunched over some paper mache bones that Matthew and Violet had made. He had one in his hands and was pretending to eat it.

"That's Cook."

"Wait. This is no mansion! This is a cave!" Nicky exclaimed.

"And is he…eating…bones?" Tammy asked.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!"

"What are you laughing at?" Nathaniel asked.

"Block the entrance, Cook." Cook did as he was told, and walked around the teens to block the supposed entrance.

"You will never leave here!"

"What? Why?" Jamie asked, shocked.

"You will stay here forever! You will be my slaves, and do all my hard work for me! And the best part: I'll also torture you whenever I feel like it! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!" And with that, Kirk pulled out a whip (a rope taken from the old boathouse), and cracked it at the others.

"And so Kirk made them suffer and work." The narrator said. Behind him, the others were doing various things, such as carrying suitcases (using their own luggage), or lifting the rocks around, or Kirk randomly and cruelly cracking the whip at them.

"And they never tried to escape, because Cook threatened to kill them if they tried. After many painful months, they had all but given up hope. But Nathaniel and Fluke encouraged them, saying," He then jumped back into the group once more. "…Don't give up, guys! We can't quit now!"

"Nathaniel's right!" Fluke agreed. "We must fight! We can do this! WE CAN DO THIS!"

"I say, we plan our escape!" He then broke the fourth wall again. "And they did. They planned for weeks, eventually executing their plan."

The eight teens confronted Cook, still guarding the cave entrance.

"Alright, you scum! We're gonna escape! You can either face us, or get out of our way!"

"Bring it on, kids!" Cook challenged.

Nathaniel threw a "punch" at Cook, who was briefly stunned. Fluke kicked him in the gut. Cook straightened up and raised his cleaver (which was actually one of Chef's meat cleavers, which they stole from him). He then brought it down on Jamie, "killing" her. She fell to the floor. Truth, "enraged", "kicked" him in the shin. He clutched at it and bounced up and down in pain. When Nicky tried to take the cleaver from him, however, he quickly raised it high enough so that she couldn't get it. And while she was bouncing at it, he brought it down on her shoulder, and she fell to the floor as well.

Nathaniel then slid under Cook and raced out of the "cave". Cook spun around to face him, but after that, all the others ran out when he wasn't looking.

"See ya!" Nathaniel called. Cook immediately gave chase. He eventually caught up to Tammy, and then grabbed her, pinned her to the ground, and "slit her throat". He then chased after the remaining teens (Nathaniel, Fluke, Truth, Raven, and Veronica).

In the end, Nathaniel dashed behind a tree, and Fluke hid behind the tree across from Nathaniel's. They each grabbed an end of a long vine, and hung it high from the tree branches. They all waited for Cook to pass by. When he did, they lowered the vine so that it caught his neck. Then Nathaniel and Fluke wrapped the vine even tighter around his neck, and eventually "strangled" him.

Shortly after Cook died, however, Kirk appeared.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! So, you think you can escape me, eh? Heh heh. You are gravely mistaken." He then cracked his whip, only for Truth to grab it.

"No, it is you who are mistaken. You're outnumbered." Truth said as she yanked the whip from him. She then tossed the whip away and picked up Kirk, along with Nathaniel and Fluke.

"Come!" Nathaniel said. "We will take this evil tyrant to that 10,000-foot tall mountain over there!" He pointed off-stage. "Where we will throw him over the edge, and he will plummet to his death at the jagged, sharp rocks at the bottom of it."

They carried Kirk up, and he protested the entire way. They then trudged slower and looked up, simulating climbing up a mountain. When they reached the "top", they "threw" Kirk off the edge (of the stage, that is), "killing" him.

"And so, the five survivors defeated Kirk and Cook, and they found Kirk's hidden speedboat, which they used to return to civilization. And they never returned to Torture Island ever again.

"The End."

They all came onto the stage and bowed. Chris applauded, Chef merely sat silent.

"Bravo. Quite excellent, Flaming Bears." Chris and Chef wrote on their clipboards. "Now for the Squirrels' turn."

And so, the Squirrels began their production. It started off with Mark passing back and forth over the stage, again and again, each time holding a large sign, on which the various credits were painted on.

The Psycho Squirrels present…

A Psycho Squirrels' Production

The Legend of the Fairy/Ballerina/Indian Princess Who Travels the World, Rescues the Knight In Distress, Defeats the Lizard Warriors, Kills the Penguin King, and Recovers the Key of Eternity From the Zombie

Starring: Suzie

Joshua

Tim

And Peter, as the zombie

Casting: Mark

Story: Suzie

Production Designer: Mark

Writer: Mary

Director: Mark

Enjoy the show

Then, Suzie popped out from the side, waving her "magic wand" around.

"Oh, no! My true love, the knight, has been captured by, um, by…what was he captured by again?"

"The Penguin King!" Peter hissed from behind the curtains.

"My true love, the knight, has been captured by the Penguin King. I have to save him!"

She then hopped around aimlessly for a few seconds, and then Mark, John, Madison, Jeremy, and Mary appeared on the side of the stage.

"We are the Lizard Warriors! Fear us!" Mark yelled.

"Die, you evil, um, what warriors?"

"Lizard warriors!" Mark whispered quickly.

"Die, you evil Lizard Warriors!" She then waved her wand at Jeremy, and he fell "dead". John merely stood silent, and Suzie threw a "kick" at him. He crumbled to the floor. Mary then snuck up behind her, and grabbed her. Suzie jabbed her wand behind her and into Mary, who quickly fell away. Madison prepared to leap at Suzie, but Suzie ran up and hit her with the wand. The last Lizard Warrior, Mark charged at her, She spun around and held her wand out. He ran into her and "impaled" himself on the wand.

"Yes. I have killed you Lizard Warriors, and I will, um, I… What was my line again?"

Mark looked up at her from the floor. "I will rescue the knight!"

"And I will rescue the knight!" She then hopped towards the side of the stage. Then, Tim appeared.

"I am the Penguin King! Fear me!"

"You will not keep me from my knight!"

"Yes, I will.”

"No, you won't."

"Yes, I will."

"No, you won't."

"Yes, I will."

"No, you won't!"

"YES, I WILL!"

"Then die. You fiend!"

She raised her wand.

"Egad! You're casting a spell on me!"

"A spell that- Wait, what was my line? Darn it."

"A spell that will end your life!" Mark whispered from the side of the stage.

"A spell that will end your life!" She repeated.

"NO!" The Penguin King then collapsed.

"Had enough yet?" She then walked in place some more, leaving the Penguin King behind. She then found the knight.

"Oh, my princess…"

"Another Lizard Warrior!" She then threw a "punch".

"No! I'm not a Lizard Warrior, you fool! I'm the knight!" He hissed fiercely.

"Oops. Sorry. Anyway, I am here, my love. I have rescued you! But we're not finished yet! We have to rescue the sacred, ummmmmm, what sacred thing?"

"You mean the Key of Eternity, princess?" Josh asked.

"Yeah, that. Let's go! We have to save it from the zombie!"

The two then ran in place for a while. Then, they saw Peter, the "zombie". In his hand was the Key of Eternity (which was the key that Peter used to unlock his suitcase).

"I…am…the zombie lord. I…will…destroy…everything…and…resurrect…everything. You…humans…have…no…future. Your…fate…is…in…my…hands!"

Matthew (who had played his fair share of video games in his life), and some of the other video-game-a-holics in the audience clearly recognized these words from The House of The Dead 2 and 3.

"You won't get away with this, you scum!" The knight yelled. "That Key of Eternity belongs to those who are alive here and now!"

"Die…mortal…fools!" The zombie then lurched forward and grabbed the knight by the neck.

"Your…fate…is…in…my…hands!" He then "choked" the knight.

"No!" The princess yelled.

"You're…next."

"No, you will die! Even if you're already dead! I'll, just, um, kill you again!"

She then raised her wand and cast another "spell" on him.

As the zombie fell to the floor, he quoted from the video game yet again, "This…is…the…world…you…humans…wanted. The…world…is…overpopulated…even…you…must…admit…that! This…key…removes…the…barrier…between…life…and…death! I…need…it…"

"Time to give this back to its, uh,"

"Rightful owners!" Josh whispered.

"Time to give this back to its rightful owners!" She then took the key from him.

"NOOOOOOOO." He then "died".

"And the Key of Eternity has been saved!" The princess declared. She then turned to face the audience. "The…uh…what was it…began with an E, ended with a D…"

"The End, you idiot!" Peter hissed.

"Right. The End!" She then bowed.

Not a single clap or cheer was heard.

"Um, adequate. I guess. Alright, now the judges will present their opinions. Flaming Bears, Psycho Squirrels, get back up on the stage, all of you."

The two teams stood on the stage. Suzie had that stupid-looking, enthusiastic smile, thinking that she had just made it into Broadway or something.

"Squirrels. Ordinarily, random and out-of-the-ordinary stories make my side split, but this, this, abomination, totally ruins the good, comical name of random stories. Especially since the main character kept forgetting her lines."

All eyes turned to Suzie, who seemed genuinely shocked. Peter rolled his eyes.

"And not just that, but it used some unoriginal dialogue. Don't think that I've never played The House of The Dead before. All in all, that was terrible.

"Flaming Bears. Your skit was much more organized, the characters were firm, and it was everything but unoriginal. Without a hint of doubt or regret, I say that your skit was much better! Now, we'll hear what the Honorable Judge Hatchet has to say. Judge?"

"Well, I hated both of 'em. But like you said, that second one was all messed-up and out of order. And she couldn't even remember how to say 'The End'! That's just pitiful.

"And the other team's skit was much better, it made more sense, and there was not a single screw-up in the dialogue at all! I choose the first skit as well."

"Well, I guess that means it's unanimous. The Flaming Bears win for the third time in a row!"

The Flaming Bears all cheered and applauded.

"Psycho Squirrels. Will we ever see you win? I doubt it. Now you can report to the Bonfire in a few minutes, since it's almost 8:00. And before the night is over, one of you will be going home. See ya there."

The Fourth Bonfire
The nine remaining members of the Psycho Squirrels sat around the Bonfire. They were extremely mad about their poor performance so far, both in the skit and in the contest. They were all waiting to see who would go home, and they were hoping that it would be miss you-know-who.

Chris appeared, with the eight marshmallows on the tray.

"Psycho Squirrels. What can I say? This is getting more and more ridiculous. Like the Crusades. You guys just keep losing, over and over and OVER. You better improve your act, or else the Flaming Bears will never again sit around this Bonfire, as you are now. So one more of you will not receive a marshmallow, and will go home tonight. When I call your name, come up, and claim your marshmallow: Joshua."

"Mark."

"John."

"Madison."

"Tim."

"Jeremy."

"And Mary."

Suzie and Peter remained.

"Peter, Suzie. You are the last two without a marshmallow. One of you will not receive this last marshmallow, and will walk down the Dock of Shame, and ride the Boat of Losers home. Which means that you can never come back, EVER.

"But we're doing something a little different tonight. Actually, it's a lot different."

"What do you mean?" Suzie asked.

"For the first time in TDI history, we've had a tie in the votes!"

"A tie?" Suzie asked. "Wait, a tie in what votes?"

Chris ignored her. "Both of you have received the same amount of votes. But not to worry, that doesn't mean that both of you will go home tonight. But I'll have to solve this dilemma by consulting the TDI rulebook."

Chris then pulled out a large, red book.

"Wait. This show actually has a rulebook?" Peter asked.

"Even a show like Total Drama Island has to have its limits, according to the judge, er, I mean, the producers. Anyway!" Chris said, changing the subject from law to rules (is there really much of a difference?). "It says here, on page 66, Section B, paragraph 4, line A: (Ahem) 'If at any time, two or more participants eligible to be voted off have received the same amount of votes, then the host himself must choose the one who should leave, but has to be fair and impartial, by picking the one who is most responsible for his or her team's loss.'" He closed the large book. "And that's just what I'll do. I have to pick the one who is the real reason that you guys lost."

Many eyes fell on Suzie, who was still oblivious to what was going on. Peter remained firm.

"So, while I think this isn't the right choice, I have to go by the rulebook. So the last marshmallow goes to…Peter." He tossed the marshmallow to Peter.

"Yes!"

"Darn it. Wait, what did I lose, again?" Suzie asked stupidly.

"Never mind. Just go down to the Dock of Shame, and board the Boat of Losers."

"And where is this 'dock' you speak of?"

Chris gestured to the obvious-looking dock right behind him.

"And this 'Boat of Losers'?"

"I don't have time for this. Chef!"

Chef then climbed out of the boat, and lumbered towards Suzie. With one massive swipe, he picked her up, slung her over his shoulder, and carried her back to the boat. He dumped her in, and then walked over to the wheel. He started the engine and sailed off across the ocean, which glittered in the moonlight, taking his extremely stupid cargo with him.

"So, where are you taking me?"

Chef then pulled out a heavy-duty sticker he had with him, and slapped it on her mouth. On the front, it read, "Do not open until Christmas."

Episode 6: The Island of The Dead
"Previously on Total Drama Island: The two teams each had to put on a skit. Each skit had to be good, and be 100% original. The team whose skit was more liked by the judges was the winner. The Bears' skit was about eight teens who become stranded on an island and are forced to do hard labor by a brutal villain named Kirk Magellan, and his assistant, Cook Machete. The Squirrels' skit was much more random: a fairy/ballerina/Indian princess who defeats Lizard Warriors, rescues the knight from the Penguin King, and saves the Key of Eternity from a zombie.

"The judges, Chef and I, decided that the latter was the worst, mainly since the main character, played by Suzie, kept forgetting her lines, and getting some of the characters mixed up. The Bears' skit was much more solid, and not once was there a screw-up in the lines.

"At the Bonfire, it was the girl with dirt for brains, Suzie, who took the Walk of Shame, mainly because she royally screwed up in the skit by putting on the worst performance I've ever seen in my whole life.

"With eighteen campers remaining, we enter Episode 6. Find out what the task will be in this newest episode of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

Shortly after breakfast (at which Chris was noticeably absent), the campers were still in the main lodge when the lights suddenly went out. It was pitch black, especially since the curtains were closed.

"Hey! Who turned out the lights?" Mark asked.

"What's going on here?" Nicole also said.

"And what's that?" Tim said. The others couldn't see where he was pointing, but they all saw the small, glowing green object hovering in the air. It almost looked like…

Then, a hiss was heard, and Nicole screamed.

The lights instantly turned back on, and the light flooded the room again. They all saw Chris standing before them in a cheesy Count Dracula outfit, with a long, flowing black cape, and he had his teeth barred. They could see that he was wearing some plastic vampire teeth in his mouth (they were the glow-in-the-dark kind, hence the green glow they all saw). He also had white makeup all over his face and fake blood dripping from his mouth and fake teeth.

"Gooood morning, campersssss." He said, stretching out his S's in a [bad] Dracula-like accent.

"What's with the outfit? Is it Halloween already?" Peter asked sarcastically.

Chris ignored him. "As ve enter ze sixth veek here at Camp Vawanakwa, you vill all face another tassssssk. Zis time, you vill all be playing in a little game I like to call, 'Ze Island of Ze Dead'. I vas inspired to do thisssss when I heard ze 'House of Ze Dead' dialogue used in ze Psycho Squirrelsssssssss' skit. So I figured zat ve vould do a challenge zat is a spin-off of House of Ze Dead, as vell as ze 'Paintball Deer Hunter' episode last season.

"Basically, you vill be separated into two teams: Shooters and Zombies. Ze Shooters vill be armed vith zeese." He then gestured to the door to the kitchen, which burst open, and Chef, wearing his "Escaped Psycho Killer With a Chainsaw and a Hook" outfit from last season (excluding the chainsaw), came out. He was carrying a large sack, which he set on the ground, opened, reached in, and pulled out a paintball gun.

"You vill all vield a paintball gun, and try to shoot ze Zombies vith them. And ze Zombies vill hide all over ze island, and try to tag ze Shootersssssss. If a Shooter is tagged, zen zey vill have two options at zat point: zey can either return to ze main lodge, and stay out for ze rest of ze game, or zey can aid ze zombies in finding more Shooters. If you choose ze first option, zen you vill gain Invincibility if your team losesssssss."

"That's all we need to do for Invincibility?" Peter asked. "That'll be easy!"

"Not qvite." Chris responded. "If you are a Shooter turned to Zombie, zen in order to actually gain Invincibility, you must actually tag a Shooter. It's not jussssst aiding a Zombie, but not helping zem at all. It's not zat simple."

"But zere's more zan one vay to gain Invincibility. If you are ze last one standing on your team, zen you also have Invincibility. And zat goes for both teams.

"Now, I vill decide vich teams vill be vich. I sink zat, since ze Zombies have ze privilege of turning over enemy players to zeir side, and have a better chance at vinning, I vill have ze Psycho Squirrels be ze Zombies."

And with that, Chef reached into the bag and pulled out eight more of the plastic vampire teeth, just like what Chris had. He tossed them to the various members of the Squirrels.

"You vill all have zeese to show zat you are an original member of ze Zombiessssss, and not a Shooter turned over. And you vill also need to put zeese on." Chef reached deeper into the bag and pulled out a black vest. On it was a large circle with numerous rings, almost like a dartboard. And in the dead-center of it was the bull's eye. "You vill need to put zeese on because ve vant to make it a little more difficult for a Shooter if confronted by a Zombie. Vhat I mean is this: Instead of just shooting and hitting ze Zombie anyvhere you please, you must instead either hit zem right on ze bull's eye, or you must hit zem at least three times anyvhere else on ze target. Each vest has a target on ze front and ze back."

"And what about Shooters who have turned into Zombies? Do they have to wear a vest, too?" Tim asked.

"No. Zat is ze downside of turning a Shooter into a Zombie. Zey vill not receive a vest, and if a Shooter confronts a Shooter turned to Zombie, zen ze Shooter can hit anyvhere on ze former Shooter in order to eliminate zem.

"Staying on track: Flaming Bears, you vill be ze Shooters. So you vill need zeese."

Chef took out more paintball guns, and tossed them to the Bears. Each gun was fully loaded. He also threw them each a fairly-sized sack full of paintballs to go with the gun.

"Use zem visely." He said. "And just a few more rulessssss before ve start: If a Zombie is shot, even one zat used to be a Shooter, zen zat Zombie is out for good (unlike a Shooter caught by a Zombie), and cannot be brought back into ze game at all. And if a Shooter chooses to return to ze main lodge after being bitten, zey must take zeir veapon vith zem. But if zey choose to become a Zombie, zen zat Shooter must immediately set zeir gun down on the ground. And if a fellow Shooter is near, zen zat Shooter may claim zeir fallen comrade's gun.

"Soundssssss simple enough? Vell, I hope it doesssssss, because ze game starts now! Zombies, go out into ze woods, and await any Shooters zat come near. Remember, all zat you have to do is tag zem, and zey can instantly be your alliessssssss. Now go."

All the "Zombies" put on their vests and fake teeth, and left the main lodge, disappearing into the woods.

Chris then turned to the Shooters. "And exactly five minutes from now, you vill all go out, gunssssss in hand, and try to hunt down and shoot all of ze Zombiessssssss."

After five short minutes had passed, they all walked out. Chris stood at the door, with Chef behind him, and called out to the Shooters, "Good luck! And don't become one of zem! Ha, ha, ha, ha, HA!" Then he and Chef went back inside.

The ten members of the Shooters huddled up.

"Alright, so who here has played House of The Dead, besides me?" Matthew asked.

No one responded.

"Um, I think I played it once at the arcade, but I didn't get far." Isaiah said.

"O…K. Anyway, so I think we should split up into smaller groups, and spread out around the island to look for Zombies."

"How many should be in each group?" Rachael asked.

"Hm. Well, I think that five groups of two sounds fair enough. Any objections?"

When none came, Matthew continued. "Alright then. So let's split up the groups."

Eventually, they settled on Rachael and Jennifer in one group, Luke and Ruth in another, Isaiah and Daniel, Matthew and Violet, and Nicole and Samantha in the last group. The five groups then went off in separate directions all over the island.

The Isaiah/Daniel group was in the woods, just several acres from the base of the 1,000-foot mountain, and they were talking as they looked around cautiously, but still talked a bit.

"So, you've played The House of The Dead?" Daniel asked.

"Yeah. At the Adventure Park near my home, they have the first game, I think. It's the one with the giant mansion."

"Yep. I believe that's the first one. How far did you get?"

"Like I said, not very much. I was in the courtyard, and an ax-wielding zombie came up and slashed me."

"Ouch."

Meanwhile, Zombie Tim was hiding in the bushes near them. He peered through the leaves as they walked past.

"I have a feeling that we're being watched." Isaiah commented.

"I think it's nothing to worry about."

"I dunno. You always seen the movies, and when someone says that they feel like they're being watched, that's usually when something happens."

"But this isn't the movies."

"Well, maybe not. But this is still close; it's live TV. Same basic principles."

Then, there was a rustling in the bushes a little but ahead.

"Hey, what's that? I'm gonna go check." Daniel readied his gun and proceeded cautiously. While he was gone, Isaiah cautiously raised his own gun and looked around.

Then, Tim slowly crawled out of the bushes and moved towards Isaiah. Isaiah turned just in time to see Tim coming at him before he tagged him.

"Ah! Darn it!" He then threw his gun to the ground, and the two Zombies moved towards Daniel.

Daniel looked into the bush where the rustling was, and saw only a squirrel.

"Hey there, little guy." He then stood up straight. "Hey, Isaiah, it's a false alarm."

"Daniel, you better run!"

He turned and saw Isaiah and Tim coming toward him. He instantly started walking backwards to keep a distance between them. While he did, he raised his gun and aimed it at his former teammate first. He meant to hit him in the leg, but as he walked backwards, he tripped on a large root and fell to the ground. He pulled the trigger just as he stumbled, and the paintball hit Isaiah in a place a little higher than expected.

"AAAAAAAAAA." Isaiah groaned loudly and fell to the ground. Tim continued moving towards Daniel, who was cornered on the ground. But he aimed his gun carefully and shot Tim several times in the stomach, all shots hit him in the target. He collapsed, too. Daniel then scrambled to his feet and picked up Isaiah's gun off the ground. With the extra weapon in hand, he dashed off, as Isaiah and Tim weakly got up and went back to the main lodge.

Meanwhile, Nicole and Samantha were on the edge of the woods, not far from the old boathouse. As they arrived at the old, rotted-out structure, Nicole was saying, "I'm nervous! I've never played a game like this. And I'm not too good with guns, either. Even fake ones!"

"Maybe, but I'm great at this sort of thing. Texting all the time on my cell phone has helped me develop handi-coordination, and lightning-fast reflexes, just like video games. So this should be no problem. Just stick close to me, and let me do the firing."

They walked up to the old boathouse.

"We'd better have a look in there."

Samantha walked up to the boathouse and slowly pushed the door open. She readied her gun and stepped inside. Nicole followed suit. Nicole took a single step inside and was instantly attacked by dust and cobwebs. Actually, they weren't cobwebs…

"Eww! Spider webs!" And sure enough, a black widow crawled onto her shoulder.

"AAAAAAAA!" She screamed and ran outside, slapping herself and trying desperately to knock the deadly spider off of her.

"Hmph. Just a spider." Samantha said as she progressed further into the boathouse. Nicole threw the arachnid off her and stood with her hands on her knees, breathing heavily. In panic, she had dropped her gun at the entrance to the boathouse. She was defenseless and ripe for the picking.

She didn't even see Zombie Madison appear from behind the old boathouse, move towards her, and tag her.

"Gotcha."

"Oh, darn it. Well, I don't want to be a Zombie. I'm outta here." She got up and walked back to the campsite. As she walked off, she called back to Samantha, "Hey! I've been tagged, just so you know! There's a Zombie outside!"

Madison dove behind the boathouse just before Samantha burst out the door, gun raised. She looked around cautiously. Madison peered around the corner. Samantha took a cautious step forward. Madison stepped back. She quietly tiptoed farther back behind the boathouse. Samantha looked around and, seeing no Zombie, decided to look behind the boathouse. As she walked back towards Madison's hiding spot, Madison knew that she had to make a break for it. She tiptoed to the other side of the boathouse, while Samantha was on the other side.

Then Madison bolted.

Samantha heard the footsteps and ran back around the boathouse. She saw the fleeing Zombie, and gave chase, firing paintballs recklessly. One paintball scored a hit just a couple rings outside the bull's eye. Madison stumbled, but continued running. The two ran into the woods. We'll come back to them later.

Meanwhile, Luke and Ruth were walking along the river, searching for Zombies. They both passed by a small clump of reeds in the river when a Zombie appeared.

"YAAAAAAAA!" Joshua yelled and jumped out of his clever hiding place among the reeds. He was soaking wet, but that didn't stop him at all. He jumped out at them, and before the two startled Shooters could do anything, he tagged them both.

"Ah, man!" Ruth exclaimed. "You got us."

"I have to admit, that was a pretty clever spot to hide." Luke said, impressed.

"Thank you. Now are you gonna help me get more Shooters?"

"Sure. I could use the Invincibility." Luke said.

"Same here." Ruth agreed. She and Luke put their guns on the ground. The Zombie and two new Zombies walked off to find their next victim.

At that time, the Rachael/Jennifer group was also not far from the river when they heard Joshua's yell.

"What was that?" Jennifer asked.

"It sounded like Josh. Maybe one of our teammates got him! Let's go check it out."

The two of them walked down along the river until they saw the three in the distance.

"Look, it's Josh, Ruth, and Luke. Wait, those two don't have their guns!"

"Then that means…" Rachael started.

At the same time, Ruth had spotted them.

"Look! It's Rachael and Jen! Let's go get 'em!"

The three ran towards them.

"Uh-oh." Jennifer stuttered.

"Quick! Shoot them!"

The two held up their guns and started firing. Two shots instantly found their mark. One hit Luke in the chest, the other hit one of the outer rings of Joshua's target. They continued moving towards them. Then, Rachael ran out of ammo.

"Oh no! I've gotta reload!" She pulled out the sack of paintballs and started reloading her gun. Jennifer continued firing. She hit Ruth in the stomach. Josh kept moving towards her. At the last second, Josh jumped at her just as she prepared to fire again. Josh tackled her and they both fell to the ground.

"Ha! Tagged ya!"

"Rats."

Josh stood up and saw that she hadn't hit him at all, other than the first shot. Suddenly, he was shot three times from the side. He turned and saw that Rachael had finished reloading, and had shot him. She had the satisfied smirk on her face, until Jennifer (who still hadn't got up off the ground yet) tagged her ankle.

"Aw darn it!"

"Yes! I've got Invincibility!" Jennifer said.

"Well, I'm still out." Josh said glumly.

"So are we." said Luke, referring to himself and Ruth.

"Well, I guess that means that Jen and I are Zombies, then."

"No way! I'm done playing." She said as she got up off the ground and dusted herself off. "I've got Invincibility if our team loses. I don't need to play anymore. You're on your own, now." And with that, Jennifer, Josh, Ruth, and Luke all turned and walked away, leaving Rachael all alone.

"Well, I guess I'll go on." She said to no one in particular. She dropped her gun and walked the opposite direction of the other four, searching for more Shooters to tag.

At that point, the only Shooters left were Matthew, Violet, Daniel, and Samantha. All the others had been turned into Zombies and been shot, or in the case of Rachael, turned into a Zombie and not yet been shot. And there were still many Zombies left: Mark, Peter, John, Madison, Jeremy, and Mary.

As Daniel was off on his own since the attack on him and Isaiah, and Matthew and Violet had not yet encountered any Zombies, Samantha was still chasing Madison through the woods, and they were both heading for Matthew and Violet.

The two stopped their talking when Matthew abruptly said, "Listen! You hear that?" They listened and, after a moment, heard the sound of yelling, footsteps, and a paintball gun being shot.

"Quick! Get down!" The two ducked behind a large rock. Matthew peered around the side, and saw Madison dashing through the brush, followed by Samantha, who was shooting at her.

"It's Samantha. And she's chasing Madison. Let's help her out." Violet nodded, and leaned out from behind the rock, aiming her gun at Madison. Matthew did the same. The two both fired one shot at her, and both shots struck her. She quickly stopped in her path and looked around frantically, confused by the sudden attack. And since she stopped for a brief moment, it gave Samantha the chance she needed.

She aimed carefully and fired twice. Both shots hit the bull's eye.

"Ow!"

"Ha, ha! Bull's eye!"

"Shoot." Madison walked away, back to the campsite.

Samantha turned to see where the extra shots had come from, and Matthew and Violet came out from behind the rock.

"There you are. Thanks for the backup, guys."

"No problem. Where's Nicole?"

"Madison got her. Have you guys shot any other Zombies?"

"No. This is our first time encountering someone else since we first started." Violet stated.

"OK. Well I think since we've found each other, we might as well stick together." Samantha suggested.

"Agreed." Matthew and Violet said in unison.

"Let's go look for someone else. Anyone else."

The three of them walked off. After ten minutes, they came to the spot along the river where the last confrontation happened. On the ground next to the group of reeds where Joshua had been hiding, they found two paintball guns.

"Look!" Matthew said as he picked up one gun, and Violet picked up the other. "Looks like two people were attacked at once. And apparently they chose to become a Zombie."

"Hmph. I can't believe so many of us would be willing to turn against their own teammates just for a chance at getting Invincibility." Violet said, shaking her head.

"Yeah." Matthew agreed.

"Hey, guys! Over here! Two more guns!" Samantha yelled from about twenty yards away. Matthew and Violet looked and saw her in the distance. They walked over to her, and sure enough, there were two more paintball guns at her feet.

"Man! That makes at least five of us eliminated!" Samantha said.

"And four of them in the same vicinity." Matthew pointed out.

"I don't like this." Violet said.

"We might as well use these, since the original owners won't be needing them anymore." Samantha suggested.

"I agree." Matthew said. And then he and Violet went back to the first two guns, each taking one, while Samantha picked up the other two.

Just then, there was a rustling in the bushes nearby. Samantha turned sharply and unleashed a round of paintballs into the unfortunate bush, as well as the equally unfortunate person behind it.

"OWWW!"

"Yes! I got him!"

"That depends on who 'him' is, you idiot!" said the familiar voice from behind the bush.

"Uh-oh." Samantha said as she realized her mistake.

Daniel walked out from behind the bush, covered in paint.

"Uh, sorry about that."

"Whatever."

"Daniel! Where have you been?" Then noticing the extra gun in his hand, Matthew added, "That Isaiah's gun?"

"Yep."

"Zombie got him, eh?"

"Yep. Tim tagged him, but I managed to shoot them both before they got me. I've been wandering through the woods alone ever since. This thing is still full. Isaiah never even squeezed off one shot, the poor guy. What happened to you guys?"

"Well, Violet and I hadn't encountered anyone until Madison, who had tagged Nicole and was being chased by Samantha, came running by us. The three of us all shot her." Violet said.

"Good. Have you found anything on the whereabouts of the others?"

"Oh, only these four guns." Samantha said, holding up her two extra guns, as did Violet and Matthew.

"Four guns! Aw, MAN! That has to mean that four of us have been eliminated, plus Isaiah."

"And Nicole." Samantha added, not helping.

"Plus Nicole." Daniel repeated. "So that means that six of us are out. And if we started off with ten…" His voice trailed off, as they all knew what he was going to say.

"Then that means that the four of us are the last ones left." Matthew finished for him.

"This really bites." Samantha said. "Most of us are out, and how many Zombies are out?"

"As far as we know, two." Violet said.

"So that means we're totally outnumbered."

"Maybe, but we've still got the privilege of using these." Matthew held up his guns. "While they have to run up and tag us. So we've still got a chance."

"Look, we need to stop worrying about the odds, and concentrating on the idea that a Zombie could pop out anywhere, at anytime." Daniel quickly reminded them.

Everyone fell silent. Suddenly, Samantha's eyes widened, and she fired several shots into the woods.

"Did I get him?"

"Get who? Are you sure it was another Zombie?" Daniel asked.

"We're the only ones left, so who else could it be?"

"Good point."

"I just saw someone dart behind that tree, trying to sneak up on us." They all looked into the woods. They saw nothing.

Then Samantha fired again.

"There he goes again! I swear I just saw him!"

"Where?"

"Over behind that large tree."

They all looked at the largest tree in the area, which had a diameter of about four feet. No movement was seen.

Samantha fired recklessly again. This time, everyone saw where she was shooting, and saw that she was completely covering a tree in paint.

"Ha! I gotcha now!"

"Dude, you hit the tree." Daniel said blankly.

"I know. That's the idea!" She said, not taking her eyes off the freshly-painted tree. "I last saw him hide behind that tree. So I decided to mark it with all the paint. Now you guys know which tree I'm talking about."

"That…that's good." Violet said.

"Smart thinking." Matthew agreed.

"Thanks." Then Samantha started whispering. "Now everyone, keep your eyes on that tree, and move towards it from different angles. Daniel, you go at it from the right. I'll go from the left. Matthew and Violet, you guys go at it from this direction."

"You got it." Matthew assured.

"Let's go. We've really got him cornered now! There's no escape."

The four of them moved towards the tree from various directions. Samantha hid behind a tree about ten yards to the left of the paint-covered tree. And when she leaned out to look behind it, there was Rachael, peeking around the other side. She aimed carefully, and fired five shots. After the first two shots, Rachael turned to see where the shots were coming from. When she turned, the remaining three shots all hit on her target.

"Argh!" She exclaimed in frustration. Suddenly, she was bombarded again from the other side, and about nine shots hit her in the back. All during the attack, she was screaming, "Ow! Ow! Alright, ALRIGHT! I'm out!" She then stormed away.

As you may have guessed, the second shooter was Daniel.

"Uh, I assume you already got her?"

"Ah, good job anyway. Hey guys, we got her! It was Rachael." She called back to Matthew and Violet.

"Good!" Matthew called back. "That makes three."

"Right. Now we just need to…"

Then, Zombie Jeremy appeared behind her and tagged her.

"Whuh? Oh, crap!"

"What happened, Samantha?" Matthew asked.

"I've been tagged!" She and Jeremy then moved towards them.

"Uh-oh! Run!" He and Violet ran the other way, with the Zombies following close behind. Suddenly, both of the Zombies were instantly covered in paint, and fell to the ground. Off to the side, Daniel was twirling his guns.

"Nice." Matthew complimented.

"Thanks." He then walked over to them. Then he suddenly dropped both of his guns. "Considering the fact that I'm a Zombie!"

"What?" Violet exclaimed.

"Ha, ha, ha! Just kidding." He then bent down and picked up his guns again.

"Ignoring that, what do we do now?" She asked.

"I think we should move on. Look somewhere else. The beach or somewhere, I don't know." Matthew said.

"I think the beach would be good." Daniel agreed.

The three of them walked down to the beach, searching around the dock. After five minutes of searching, they rounded a corner on the beach…

…and were completely stunned when they saw everyone standing before them. Luke, Isaiah, Ruth, Rachael, Samantha, Joshua, Mark, Peter, Madison, Tim, Jeremy, and Mary. Only Nicole, Jennifer, and John were absent. All twelve of them stood before the three remaining Shooters.

"WHAT?" Daniel exclaimed.

"What are you guys doing here?" Matthew asked all those who were out already.

"Chris, or, 'Count Dracula', has given all of us a second chance, now that it's down to three of you." Peter explained. "Now you're hopelessly outnumbered!"

"Get them!" Tim yelled. The twelve of them all charged at the three.

"AUGH! LET'S GET OUT OF HERE!" Matthew screamed. The three turned and took off, shooting backwards at all the Zombies they could hit. Since the three of them all had extra guns, they were each holding two guns instead of one, thus could fire multiple shots and hit the Zombies more than they could with one gun. After barely one minute, three Zombies had been eliminated. But the remaining Zombies were still gaining.

Eventually, Zombie Ruth caught up to Violet, and tagged her.

"NO!" Violet said, and stopped running. She was instantly spun around repeatedly as the rest of the Zombies ran past her. Dizzy, she stumbled around, then fell to the sand. Eventually, she got back up and staggered her way back to the main lodge.

Meanwhile, Matthew and Daniel continued running, shooting behind them. After a while, two more Zombies were eliminated. Eventually, Matthew was aiming at the bull's eye on Peter, when he tripped on a rock and fell. The crowd of Zombies was upon him instantly, and several swarmed around him.

Daniel was the last one left. He fired recklessly into the group, hitting several more. As they were running out of beach, and came nearer to the woods, the only Zombies left were Ruth, Peter, and Mark. Daniel had completely run out of ammo for one of the guns. As soon as he did, he threw it at them, hitting Mark in the chest. As he clutched at it in pain, Daniel shot him right in the bull's eye.

Peter and Ruth continued after him. He fired six shots at Ruth. Two of them missed, the other four hit on rings just outside the bull's eye.

Peter dove at Daniel as Ruth fell, and was nearly on him. Daniel held up his gun and, without aiming, fired. The shot hit the bull's eye. The force from the shot was enough to propel Peter backwards in midair, sending him tumbling to the ground.

Daniel thought he had won.

"Oh yeah! Boo-ya! That is what I'm talking about!"

The celebrating Daniel never even saw Zombie John appear behind him, walk up to him slowly, and tag him.

"Huh? What?" He spun around after he felt the hand on his shoulder, and he saw John.

"NOOOO! DARN IT!" He angrily threw his gun to the ground.

Then, Chris appeared out of nowhere, still wearing the bad Dracula outfit.

"And ze Psycho Squirrelssssss vin!"

All the members of the Squirrels, except for John, cheered.

"And you, Flaming Bearssssss, have lost. Report to ze Bonfire tonight, vhere one of you, vith ze exception of Daniel, Ruth, and Jennifer, vill go home tonight." Chris hissed again, then walked away.

The Fifth Bonfire
The ten Flaming Bears sat around the Bonfire for the second time since the show started. Of course, they weren't happy with their loss, but they were happy that they hadn't done as pitiful as the Squirrels. The one other good thing about this particular Bonfire was that, for the first, and only, time during the whole day, Chris wasn't wearing that cheap Dracula outfit, and wasn't speaking in that bad Dracula accent. He was, once again, the same cynical TV host Chris Maclean.

Chris Maclean stood before them, holding the tray with the nine marshmallows.

"Flaming Bears. You're beloved winning streak has come to an end. Now, one more of you will be going home tonight. When I call your name, come forth and take your marshmallow.

"First, the three lucky campers who had gained Invincibility: Daniel."

"Ruth."

"And Jennifer."

"Now for those without Invincibility, but have not been voted for: Matthew."

"Luke."

"Samantha."

"Rachael."

"And Violet."

Only Nicole and Isaiah remained.

"Isaiah, Nicole. You two do not yet have a marshmallow stick. One of you will not receive the last coveted marshmallow, and will take the Walk of Shame. The other will receive the last marshmallow, and last for one more week here at Camp Wawanakwa. Now Nicole, once you were eliminated, you didn't even bother to try to get Invincibility. And you were never really into the game. Those are two harsh reasons for you to go home tonight.

"And Isaiah. You were extremely weak. You tried, I guess. But you were still the first to be eliminated. And you also never even fired one shot. One shot. That right there is a good reason for you to be given the boot.

"So the last marshmallow tonight goes to…"

Both campers held their breath.

"…Isaiah."

Isaiah, still shocked, caught the last marshmallow.

"Nicole. What can I say? I guess it wasn't too shocking. In my opinion, it wouldn't be shocking no matter which one of you had gone. Now please return to the Dock of Shame."

Nicole shamefully got up and trudged down the Dock of Shame.

Episode 7: Not Quite Famous 2
"Previously on Total Drama Island: The two teams participated in a game of Cops 'n Robbers, or to put it more accurately, Shooters 'n Zombies. The Shooters had to shoot all of the Zombies, and the Zombies had to tag the Shooters to either eliminate them, or turn them into a Zombie.

"After a long game, it was down to Matthew, Violet, and Daniel for the Shooters. At that point, I, Count Dracula, decided to revive all of the fallen Zombies and Shooters, and pitted all of them against the three survivors. Eventually, Daniel was the last one. Even though he succeeded in shooting all of the Zombies coming at him, he failed to notice John right behind him, who immediately came up and tagged him.

"That night at the Bonfire, Nicole was booted off because she wasn't too into the game, and didn't even bother going for a chance at Invincibility.

"Episode 7 is upon us, which, between you and me as of right now, will be a repeated task from last season. Find out which one by watching this episode of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

Both of the teams sat on their respective sets of bleachers, which sat facing the amphitheater.

Chris appeared on the stage before them.

"Good morning, campers. As we enter Week No. 7 here at Camp Wawanakwa, you will participate in yet another task. And this week's task is an 'old friend', if you will. For this task is, in fact, a task seen in the previous season: the talent show!

"You probably remember the idea from last season, but here's the rundown: Each team will have eight hours to pick three of their teammates to perform and show their amazing talents. The show starts at 6:00 P.M. sharp. Once there, each talent will be given a rating by the one, the only, Grand Master Chef, via the Chef-o-meter."

Chris pointed above his head to the Chef-o-meter: a large and greasy wooden spoon, with a picture of Chef's face on the large end, and running along the handle were six small squares. To demonstrate, five of the squares turned green and flashed several times before flickering off.

"Whichever team gets the highest amount of approval, or whose member gets a 100% positive rating, is the winning team. Your eight-hour countdown starts now, so go out there and show off your talents!"

The two teams went off to their lodges to pick their three participants.

Matthew, Violet, and Rachael were chosen as the three judges for the Bears, and the judges for the Squirrels were Mark, Jeremy, and Mary.

At the Flaming Bears' side, Jennifer went first.

"Prepare to be bewildered." She said before starting.

She spun around once on one foot, which was immediately followed by doing a cartwheel in a large circle around the entire group. She cartwheeled around the group three times nonstop. At the end of the third rotation, she stopped, only to jump onto a tree stump, and do a back flip off it onto the ground. She then continued flipping, landing on her hands and flipping again to land on her feet and then her hands and her feet over and over again.

After only three minutes of this, she stopped, panting heavily before them.

After a moment of silence, they burst into applause.

"BRAVO! Incredible!" Matthew praised. "What do you think, judges?"

"What's the highest we can go, again?" Rachael asked.

"Ten." Matthew replied.

"Ten!"

"Ten!" Violet also yelled.

"Ten it is!" Matthew added. "It's unanimous! You're gonna be in the talent show tonight!"

Jennifer bowed, and then walked off.

"Next." Matthew called.

Ruth went up.

"For this talent, I'm gonna need something really, really heavy!"

"Like what?"

"Ummmmmm. How about that fallen tree over there?" She pointed at a large toppled-over tree.

"Um, OK."

It had to be at least twenty-five feet long, and with a diameter of four feet.

She picked it up, carried it over to them, and then said, "Behold." She then grunted, and after a moment, lifted it above her head. She held it there for nearly a minute.

"Wow! That's pretty good. Judges?"

"I give it a ten."

"Hm, nine." Rachael said.

"I say nine. It's pretty close. Let's see who else there is."

After that, the only other ones who auditioned were Daniel and Matthew. Daniel had performed some athletic moves on the by jumping over five consecutive hurtles (which were actually his fellow teammates) without stopping or stumbling, and each was barely three feet apart. Another thing he did was do over 100 jumping jacks in only one minute.

And Matthew's talent was to play Beethoven's ninth, the Ode to Joy, on the piano (he had borrowed one from Chris).

In the end, they chose Jennifer's acrobatics, Matthew's piano skills, and Daniel's athletic moves.

And over on the Squirrels' side…

Mark, Mary, and Jeremy had called up Joshua, who displayed his karate skills by placing an inch and a half-thick board of wood on two cinderblocks, and chopping it clean in half. That won a ten from Mark, eight from Mary, and nine from Jeremy.

After that, Tim came up with his sketchpad. He drew an extremely life-like picture of Mark, which won ten from Mark (naturally), nine from Mary, and ten from Jeremy.

During the audition, Peter was spying on the Bears to see what their talents were. He wasn't too worried about Matthew's or Ruth's talents. But Daniel's amazing athletic moves worried him. He wasn't ready to lose another challenge. So while his team was busy auditioning, he snuck off to plot a dastardly deed.

Eventually, the Squirrels settled on Tim's drawing, Joshua's karate, and Mark playing the piano.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, WHOA! Sorry, dude. Can't do that." Chris had said suddenly after appearing out of nowhere.

"Can't do what?" Mark asked.

"That piano thing. Not possible."

"Why?"

"Because the Flaming Bears have already come up with that. And you can't do the same talent as the other team."

"Well, why can't they come up with something else?" Joshua asked, infuriated.

"Because they came up with it first. Sorry, but you've got to find your own talent." Chris then walked away.

"Darn it. Oh well, we've got other talents, right?" Mark asked optimistically.

"Yeah. I can beat-box." Jeremy said.

Chris then annoyingly popped up again to say, "Almost forgot: you can't do a talent from last season, either."

"Rats."

"So who else is there?"

"Only Peter, Madison, John, and myself." said Mary.

"OK, what can you do, Mary?"

"Not much. Actually, I'm a perfectionist. And I've never been in a talent show before, so no matter what talent I do, I'll have to perfect it, and I don't have enough time to perfect any talent!"

"Um, alright. So who else? Peter? Hey, where is Peter, anyway?"

Everyone looked around.

"I don't know." Jeremy answered. "I haven't seen him since we started."

"Argh! Why that little…" Joshua started angrily.

"OK, forget it, forget it. We'll just try someone else. John?"

John was silent.

"Oh, yeah. So that just leaves Madison."

"Um, I guess I can do a little ballet. I've been taking ballet classes for three years."

"Alright, show us what you got." Mary said.

Madison went into the lodge, and came back five minutes later wearing a pink ballerina outfit.

"Wait a minute. Isn't ballet the same thing that witch Heather did last season?" Tim asked.

"Technically not, actually. She never actually did the ballet, she just read that other girl's diary out loud to the entire viewing world. So the ballet talent is still open." Madison then proceeded to jump and prance around gracefully. The number lasted about five minutes.

"Pretty good. Since it's all we got, I'll give it a ten." Mark said.

"Nine." Jeremy said.

"Ten." Mary complied.

"Alright then, it's settled: Joshua, Tim, and Madison will be in the show tonight. You three, rehearse. Everything has to go smoothly tonight."

Eight hours later…

The two teams left their lodges and walked toward the amphitheater. During the time the teams had spent auditioning and rehearsing, Peter had come up with a plot to weaken the other team, and increase their chances of winning.

He had taken a banana from the kitchen, and quickly gobbled up the banana. He slipped the peel into his pocket. When they were almost there, he was walking in front of Daniel. He then casually pulled the peel out of his pocket, and dropped it on the ground.

Daniel sprung the trap instantly.

He stepped on the peel, and it slipped out from under him. He stumbled backwards and planted his right foot on the ground, then accidentally twisted it.

"OWWW!" The jock screamed on the ground.

The Flaming Bears ran to his side.

"Dude, what happened?" Matthew asked.

"I sprained my ankle."

"How?"

"I-I don't know. I stepped on something." He looked up at the path he had been walking on moments earlier. There was nothing there.

Sure enough, the sly Peter had scooped the peel off the ground after Daniel tripped on it, and thrown it into the bushes to hide the evidence.

"Don't know how that could've happened." Jennifer said.

"Can you walk?" Violet asked.

"I don't know." He tried to stand up, and was instantly overwhelmed by the pain in his ankle.

"AAAAA! It burns!" Matthew and Ruth grabbed him to keep him from falling, and he slung his arms around their shoulders.

"We'll take you the rest of the way." Matthew said.

"OK."

"Looks like he can't go on tonight." Luke pointed out.

"Aw, darn it! You're right!" Isaiah said.

"What are we gonna do?" Samantha asked worriedly.

"Well, the only other talent that really scored high with the judges was Ruth's lifting." Matthew remembered. "So I guess you'll be in the show after all, Ruth."

"Yes!"

Meanwhile, Peter was barely able to contain his laughter. He was proud of what he did.

Once they all got there, Chris was on the stage, under the Chef-o-meter.

"Welcome to the Second Annual Camp Wawanakwa Talent Show!" Chris announced. "Teams, send up your three choices to go backstage. We'll start the show in a moment."

Matthew, Ruth, Jennifer, Joshua, Madison, and Tim all got up and went backstage, while the rest sat on the bleachers.

"First up, representing the Flaming Bears, is Jennifer!" He stood aside. Jennifer came put from behind the purple curtains. She bowed slightly, then began her incredible routine. She cartwheeled all around the stage three times without a break, flipped around, landing on her hands and feet effortlessly, and then, to top it all off, did one last back flip off the stage.

There was a fair amount of applause from the audience, and Chris walked back onstage.

"Bravo. That was good. Let's see what Grand Master Chef thinks." All eyes moved up to the Chef-o-meter. Five bars lit up.

"Pretty good. The Bears are off on a good start. Next up for the Psycho Squirrels is Tim."

Tim walked out with his sketchpad. He held it up proudly, along with a single pencil. Just as Chris was walking offstage, Tim called after him, "Hey, Chris, wait! I could use your help for this act."

"Oh really? What do you need me to do?"

"Sit on this stool." Tim gestured to the small, wooden stool that was on the stage. Chris did as told.

"Pose."

Chris held up his hand like a gun with the index finger and thumb sticking out, and closed one eye. He flashed his trademarked smile.

"Now hold it like that."

For about thirty minutes, Tim drew the cocky host's picture. When he was finally done, he said, "OK, you can move now, Chris."

"Finally!" Chris said as he got up off the stool and straightened out his back. "Let's see the results." He walked up to Tim and looked over his shoulder at the drawing.

It was almost more accurate than a photograph.

"WHOA! Now there is one good-looking dude! Nice, man! I'd give that a hundred out of ten right there, but Chef still has the final word."

The two looked up at the meter, and only three bars lit up.

"Ouch. Too bad Chef doesn't think like I do."

Tim walked offstage.

"Next, for the Bears, is Matthew."

Matthew walked out from behind the curtains. He also bowed, then said to Chris, "Piano, please."

A grand piano was slid across the stage to him. He sat down on the stool in front of it, cracked his knuckles, and then started smoothly playing the Ode to Joy. The rhythm was very accurate and smooth, not one off-key note, not one pause. It sounded almost like Beethoven himself was playing it.

Everyone applauded when he finished, and Chris walked back onstage as a couple members of the camera crew slid the piano off to the side.

"Pretty good, Ludwig. Let's see what Grand Master Chef has to say."

Five bars of the Chef-o-meter flashed green.

"Doing well, Bears. Doing well. Next up for the Squirrels is Joshua." Chris made way for the karate kid. Two more camera crewmembers came onstage with two cinder blocks, and Joshua was holding the wooden board. He was wearing a white outfit like most karate kids wore, and had a black belt.

He bowed in the same way most karate students, then placed the board over the two blocks. He then stepped back. After a moment, he sprung forward, raising his right hand into the air, and bringing it down on the unfortunate board, snapping it clean in two.

He then faced the audience, then bowed again.

"Impressive, master." Chris said, then mockingly bowed. "Let's see what Grand 'Sensei' Chef thinks."

They looked up at the Chef-o-meter, and four of the bars lit up.

"Alright. A pretty good act, but the Bears are still in the lead. And now, please welcome the last participant representing the Bears, Ruth!"

Joshua walked offstage as Ruth appeared from behind the curtain.

"Thank you. For this act, I'll need the piano Matthew used in his act." The two camera crewmembers from before dragged the piano back to center-stage. They walked off. Ruth walked up to the piano.

"Behold!" She then reached under the piano, grunting and breathing heavily for a few moments, then the piano slowly lifted up off the wooden floor. She held it like that for a moment, and then, huffing and puffing the entire time, she slowly lifted it up over her head. She groaned, but held it firmly.

Meanwhile, Peter was sitting in the stands. He saw this, and he knew that this could be bad, that his could win the challenge once again for the Bears. He had to do something. He had to get rid of this girl similar to how he got rid of the jock. He instantly got an idea.

He cupped his hands over his mouth, and then yelled loudly, "BOOOOOOO!"

Ruth was discouraged from this, and lost her concentration, stumbling slightly. And that was all that was needed for an accident.

Since Chris, being the set designer, had built the stage, it was very cheap, cruddy, and poorly-made. The wood was rotted out, the curtains were torn, and everywhere on the stage, nails were sticking up from the wood.

As you may have guessed by now, Ruth was stumbling backwards towards one of those jutting nails.

She tripped on it, stumbling faster towards the curtains behind her. She finally lost it, and she dropped the piano. Both her and the piano fell through the curtains, tearing an entire half of it off.

Now normally, this plan would've worked brilliantly for Peter, but there was a serious consequence for Peter and the rest of the Squirrels. Since Madison was the only one who hadn't gone up yet, she was still behind the curtains, and not just anywhere behind the curtains, but behind the particular spot that Ruth was falling towards. And she wasn't peeking out from the side, so even though she could hear Ruth stumbling around, she had no idea that Ruth and the massive load she had over her head was heading right for her.

The massive object tore right through the curtains, and fell right on top of Madison. She barely even had time to scream. Ruth, Madison, and the piano fell to the ground, and the piano was destroyed. The large pink curtain over it had been torn right off, and fell on top of the heap, covering it.

Peter saw what had resulted from his trick, and winced. He could feel everyone's angry stare moving to him.

"Holy hair gel! That…was…AWESOME!" Chris exclaimed. He ran up to one of the monitors that showed everything the cameras caught on film. He pressed PAUSE, then REWIND, up to the moment where Ruth was about to fall into the curtain.

"That right there was totally worth an instant replay!" He then pressed PLAY, and the cynical host watched the moment over again.

Meanwhile, all of the campers (excluding Daniel because of his ankle), ran up to the mess on the stage and threw the curtain aside. The Flaming Bears pulled Ruth to her feet.

"Are you alright?" Matthew asked.

"Ah! I think so." She groaned, then straightened out her back.

And the Squirrels were lifting the piano up, since their teammate was under it.

"Are you OK?" Mark asked.

"Well, let's see. I just got crushed by a grand piano, what do YOU think?" She yelled, obviously in pain.

They pulled her out. She wasn't too seriously injured, but she was much too shaken up to do anything.

"I…am never…ever…going back…on that stage…AGAIN!" She said as she limped to the stands. Everyone fiercely glared at Peter once again.

"What?"

Chris walked back onstage.

"OK. While we get this place cleaned up a little, we're gonna take a quick break. We'll be back in a moment."

"And we're clear." One of the cameramen said.

"So we're not on TV anymore?" Joshua asked.

"For the moment." Chris responded.

"Then that means…" He and all the others turned back to Peter. "…that for the next five minutes or so…" He cracked his knuckles. All the members of the Psycho Squirrels, and some members of the Flaming Bears, moved towards him. "…we can do this without the entire world watching!"

"Hey, hey, HEY! Chill out, guys! It…it was just…and accident! I didn't, you know, mean to! Come on! Mark, Jeremy! Someone! Back me up here!"

"Seriously dude. That was just messed up what you did." Mark said.

"Peter, my victim, you're about to experience a little something called 'karma'." Chris said with a grin.

And with that, Peter dashed off, with Luke, Jennifer, Ruth, Rachael, Violet, Samantha, Joshua, Tim, and Mary close behind.

"Whoa. Looks like he's gonna come back with some serious scars."

About five minutes later…

After the camera crew had disposed of the wrecked piano, the fallen curtain, and had bandaged up Madison and Ruth, the show came back on.

"Sorry about the interruption. Now welcome back to the Second Annual Camp Wawanakwa Talent Show! We've undergone some…minor, injuries to some of the participants, and many major injuries to one spectator."

Everyone looked at Peter, with his head hung in shame. He was covered in bruises, cuts, and scratches from when the lynch mob of angry campers had caught up to him on the beach. His clothes were shredded, he had a black eye, a bloody nose, and his hair looked like a bed head.

"But we're all ready to go! With two five-out-of-six ratings for the Flaming Bears (and one zero-out-of-six, because of the last act), one three-out-of-six rating and one four-out-of-six rating for the Psycho Squirrels, the Bears are clearly dominating this talent show. But the Squirrels have yet to send up their third, and final, performer. So please put your hands together for…"

Silence.

"Um, Psycho Squirrels? Who are you sending up for this round?"

The Squirrels glanced around nervously. They hadn't prepared for the last act, since most of them were too busy beating up Peter.

Mark grabbed Jeremy's sleeve and said frantically, "What are we gonna do? Who else can go up that hasn't gone already?"

"Well, Tim and Josh have both gone already." Jeremy remembered. "Madison's too battered-up to do anything. You can't think of anything other than piano-playing, and I can't think of anything other than beat-boxing! Mary can't do anything, since she doesn't have enough time to 'perfect' it."

"So that just leaves Peter and John." Mark concluded. "What can the jerk do?" Jeremy knew who Mark was talking about already.

"You mean anything that's not illegal?"

Mark nodded.

"Nothing!"

Mark groaned. "So that just leaves…" The two of them glanced at John.

"Seriously, dude! He doesn't even speak! What can his talent possibly be?" Jeremy asked.

"Well, some talents don't necessarily require speaking. Look back at all the talents we've seen tonight. Not a single one had talking in it."

"Even so, can it possibly be good enough to catch up with the Bears?"

"Maybe. Let's just go talk to him and see if he's willing to do it."

The two frantically climbed over to John.

"Hey, uh, John. We kinda need your help."

He looked at them. They couldn't see his eyes, but they knew he was looking at them. Over the weeks, his teammates and the other campers had come to know what he would say if he wanted to speak just by looking at him. All they had to do was either think of the most obvious, or the most sarcastic, response to the question or comment that was said to him.

Right now, his look said something along the lines of, "Why should I?"

Mark answered to it as if John had actually spoken. "Because, you're the only one left who is still able to perform. If you don't we're gonna lose for sure! We need your help! The team needs your help!" He pleaded.

He looked at them for a moment, then nodded.

"Good. Now go up there and show them what you've got!"

John got up and sulked over to the stage. He stood, hands still in his pockets, staring out into the silent audience. He pulled his right hand out of his black pocket (which was his first time doing so in front of everyone else), only to, ironically, reveal a black glove. He snapped his fingers. A microphone stand was slid across the stage to him. He then raised his gloved fist to his mouth and said, "Ahem."

Everyone's eyes widened. Everyone knew what an "ahem" meant.

"Oh my god!" Peter yelped. "He's actually gonna speak?" The sentence was both a statement and a question.

Everyone held their breath. A long moment passed. John leaned into the microphone.

Then the miracle.

Amazing grace, how sweet the sound

That saved a wretch like me.

I once was lost, but now am found

Was blind, but now I see.

Four short lines. One incredible singing voice. Beautiful enough to be on American Idol.

A moment passed to let the realization sink in, then the explosion happened.

Everyone jumped to their feet, applauding, cheering, whistling. Even Peter. Several campers and Chris were wiping a single tear from their eyes.

"(Sniff!) That was beautiful! Just (sniff) beautiful!"

Then all six bars of the Chef-o-meter lit up.

"And we have a winner!"

All the applauding and cheering and whistling on the Flaming Bears' side ceased. But the Squirrels' celebration doubled. They all stormed onto the stage, knocking over the microphone stand in the process, picked up John, and carried him away triumphantly on their shoulders.

Chris turned to the Bears.

"Flaming Bears. I can't say that you lost by a landslide, but the Squirrels really deserve the win. So you can all report to the Bonfire in an hour or so. And before the night ends, one more of you will be going home." Chris, still amazed by the last act, walked off.

The Sixth Bonfire
The nine members of the Flaming Bears sat around the hot fire. They were all extremely mad about how they lost. Not necessarily to John's incredible act, but because of Peter's dirty trick. That was one of the first times he had used one of his tricks to get rid of an enemy player in a challenge (the first was when he got rid of Luke on the 1,000-foot climb). Over the weeks, Peter had pranked many of the campers, and many of those times he had gone way over the boundary of "friendly pranking".

Of course, the only campers who were on the front lines that night were Matthew, Jennifer, and Ruth. The reason being was that they were the ones who had performed, and that made them the ones credited for the Bears' loss. This was the first time that those three had ever been on the front lines, and had actually worried about their chances of staying, especially Matthew.

Ruth (who was still hurting from that injury onstage, and had to be carried to the Bonfire), however, was the only one of those three who believed that she would stay. Her act would've won the whole thing for the Bears yet again if it weren't for that Peter. She thought that the viewers would feel sorry for her, and would vote off one of the other two, and she would be safe.

Chris appeared with the tray that held the eight precious marshmallows.

"Flaming Bears. This is your second loss in a row. I have to admit, the Squirrels really deserved a break from that pitiful losing streak, so I think that it's about time you guys came back to the Bonfire.

"I have with me eight marshmallows. And there are nine of you. The one who does not receive a marshmallow will go down to the Dock of Shame, to board the Boat of Losers, which means that you are out of the contest, and you cannot come back, EVER!

"So when I call your name, come up and take your marshmallow: Luke."

"Isaiah."

"Rachael."

"Violet."

"Samantha."

"Daniel."

"And Matthew."

Ruth's confidence faltered slightly, but she still remained firm. Jennifer was worried. She, like Ruth, also believed that the viewers would let Ruth stay, since she definitely deserved a second chance, and they would vote her off instead.

"Only one marshmallow remains. Jennifer, Ruth. You are the final ones who lack a marshmallow. One of you will leave tonight. The other will stay.

"Jennifer. I honestly don't know why you're still marshmallowless. Your act was one of the best that your team had to offer. Simply flawless. But Ruth, I can't say that you really deserve to not receive this last marshmallow, either. The only reason you screwed up out there was because that Peter made you lose your concentration. Frankly, neither of you deserve to leave. But someone has to go tonight. And the viewers have spoken.

"Ruth, believe me when I say this, I think this is really, really wrong. But according to the viewers, the last marshmallow of the night goes to…Jennifer." He threw the delicious treat to her.

"What?"

"Sorry. Again, I don't think that you deserve this. And don't expect me to know why the viewers voted as they did, but I believe that they think that if you lost your concentration that easily, it could cost your team later. And with that, you're really of no further use to your team."

" 'No further use'?"

"Hey, don't look at me. I didn't make the decision. Now please, the Dock of Shame awaits." He gestured to the dock behind him.

Ruth stormed off angrily, cursing to herself. As she stood on the edge of the Dock of Shame, she looked back at her teammates, and yelled fiercely, "Without me, you're really gonna be lacking in the physical challenges! You'll see! And when you see that evil, rotten, no-good jerk that got me voted off, tell him that he'd better stay away from this Dock, 'cause the moment our paths cross again, I'll kill him with my bare hands!" She then curled her hands into fists, and jumped into the boat.

"Just get me out of here!" She screamed at Chef, who quickly opened the throttle, and the Boat of Losers sailed off across the dark ocean, carrying one of the Bears' best players.

And because of that, the ocean wasn't the only thing that was dark that night for the Bears.

Episode 8: The UCC (Ultimate Crash Course)
"Last time on Total Drama Island: The two teams were once again faced with a repeated task from last season: the talent show! Each team picked three of their members to perform, and try to win the highest ratings from Grand Master Chef.

"The Bears started off on the right foot, always remaining just ahead of the Psycho Squirrels. Both of their first acts got five-out-of-six ratings, whereas the first two acts for the Squirrels each got a four-out-of-six, and a three-out-of-six rating, respectively.

"However, the last act for the Bears was foiled by bad boy Peter, who yelled loudly while Ruth was lifting a piano above her head. Losing her concentration, she stumbled back and dropped the piano on Madison, who was to be the Squirrels' final performer.

"So there was a change of plans, and John ended up being the final performer. And with his (ironically) incredible singing voice, he instantly won the task for the Squirrels.

"At the Bonfire, Ruth was sent home for unintentionally losing the task for her team by tripping up. And boy was she MAD about it!

"AS we prepare for Episode 8, the campers will face the most physical challenge yet, so get ready for the latest, and most dramatic episode yet, of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

Half an hour after their breakfast, Chris called all the campers down to the Dock of Shame.

"Goooooood morning campers! I have called you all down to the Dock of Shame for one reason: You're all going home right now!"

"WHAT?"

"Ha! Just kidding. You won't be going home…yet. Anyway, let's get down to business: For your next task, each team will, once again, pick three of their players to participate in this next task, which is somewhat like a mix of a passing-the-baton challenge, and an all-terrain crash course! There are three phases to this race." Chris held up three fingers. "The first phase: a jog starting from here, at the Dock of Shame, through the campsite, then the woods, and ending at the old Boathouse. Once there, the runner will hand off their respective batons to the next person in line, which leads to the second phase: a go-kart race back through the woods, and up to the base of the 1,000-foot mountain. Once there, the two go-kart drivers will get out of their vehicles and run up the mountain, carrying their prizes.

"When they reach the top, they'll hand off the batons to the third, and final, campers, who will complete the race in the final phase, which consists of jumping off the 1,000-foot mountain, into shark-infested waters, and swimming halfway around the island, right back to the Dock of Shame, where the finish line is.

"So, you have thirty minutes to pick your three players. When you're ready, declare your choices, and I'll give you your batons."

The two teams huddled up to discuss their choices.

"Alright, so who's gonna do the run?" Daniel asked of the Flaming Bears. No one volunteered.

"Well, I can't do it. I've got to do the 1,000-foot dive/swim. That challenge is way more physically demanding."

"If only Ruth were here…" Matthew started.

"All because of that idiot Peter!" Isaiah said angrily.

"Forget that right now! We need to focus." Daniel reminded them sharply. "Who wants to do the run?"

After a moment, Jennifer raised her hand.

"OK, Jen. You got it. So who wants to do the go-kart phase?"

Oh! I'll do it!" Matthew volunteered immediately.

"You've ever driven one before?"

"Heck, yeah! Back home, my family had this awesome go-kart that we used to drive around the Back Forty all the time!"

" 'Back Forty'?" Samantha asked.

"Yeah, it's basically a large area of land behind our back yard that's about four acres large. It's nothing but dirt, weeds, and a few small saplings; perfect for driving around."

"OK. Matthew, you got it."

"Yes!"

"Now I guess I'll do the dive/swim. Anyone here object?" Daniel asked.

After no one did, he continued.

"Alright, so that's our game plan. Let's go, team!"

And over on the Squirrels' side, they decided that Mark would do the run, Peter the go-kart (since he had been involved in many high-speed pursuits with the police, and was an expert driver), and Josh would do the 1,000-foot dive and the swim.

After the teams made their decisions, they reported back to Chris.

"Alright then, campers. You've made your choices, now it's time for your three players to go and take their positions. Runners, stay right here at the Dock of Shame. Drivers, go to the old Boathouse, and prepare your rides. And divers/swimmers, go to the top of the 1,000-foot mountain."

After the six did so, Chris handed the runners their batons.

"For the Flaming Bears, the baton is this comb." He handed Jennifer the sleek, black comb.

"And the Squirrels' baton is this mirror." Mark received the pink mirror, and looked at his reflection.

"Runners, get ready!"

Jennifer and Mark crouched down in front of the red starting line. All the others moved off to the sides. Chef, who was sitting in the tall lifeguard chair, readied his whistle.

"On your mark…get set…" He blew the whistle.

All the campers on the sidelines cheered on their teammates, while Jennifer and Mark took off.

They ran through the campsite, passing by the lodges, the restrooms, and the main lodge. Then they disappeared into the woods.

Jennifer, being a cheerleader, was very fast and was ahead of Mark instantly once they reached the woods. After a couple minutes, she was five yards ahead of Mark. She dashed through bushes that weren't large enough to be considered and obstruction. She leapt over rocks, swerved through the trees. Mark wasn't so maneuverable.

At one point, however, Mark got his lucky break. Jennifer stumbled when she stepped in a ditch that she didn't notice until it was too late. She faltered, and the comb flew from her hands. It took her a few seconds to notice. Once she did, she stopped and ran back to the ditch and searched frantically for the comb.

While she was searching, Mark dashed past her. He was nearly fifteen yards ahead by the time she found the comb.

It took the entire rest of the run for Jennifer to catch up to Mark. By the time they reached the old Boathouse, where their teammates were waiting, they were neck-and-neck.

Since Matthew's go-kart (a yellow one with a black 13 on the side) was closer to the woods than Peter's, Jennifer reached him first. He was already wearing the helmet and goggles that had been waiting for him on the seat of the go-kart. When he saw them coming, he buckled up his seat belt.

"Here! Go! GO!" Jen yelled as she handed him the comb. Matthew shoved the baton into his pocket, zipped it up, and instantly sped off, kicking up dirt and grass behind him.

Unfortunately, Mark was behind the go-kart at that moment.

After he shook off the mess, he ran to Peter. Peter didn't even bother to put on the helmet or goggles. They lied on the ground discarded. His go-kart was a blood red color, with a skull-and-crossbones on the side.

At least he has his seat belt on. Mark thought as he handed him the mirror. Peter floored it and sped off. Mark was once again covered in dirt.

As Matthew had said before, he had driven a go-kart before, and had been doing it for years. By now, he had pretty much mastered driving a go-kart. He knew that, on a rough terrain such as this, not to speed up instantly, as he could flip over on hard turns, or wouldn't be able to avoid something that came in his way instantly.

Peter, on the other hand, only knew one word when it came to cars.

Speed.

He had run from the cops in a jeep once, and had gone off-road. That terrain made this forest look like a flat beach. He weaved between trees, flattened bushes, and jumped over ditches.

After a few minutes, they were side-by-side. Peter looked at Matthew fiercely.

That fancy-pancy good boy. He's probably gonna pull somethin' else here, like he did at the Starve-a-thon.

Needless to say, Peter probably hated Matthew the most out of all the other campers, only because of the fact that Matthew was the one person in Peter's life who had outsmarted him. He was determined to get back at him.

He veered hard to the side, and rammed into Matthew's go-kart.

"Whoa! Watch it!"

"No! I'm not gonna lose to you again!" He rammed Matthew a second time.

"Stop! I don't like to play dirty!"

"Well, too bad! You don't do somethin' back, you're gonna lose!" He rammed him again and again.

"GRR! Stop! You're gonna cause us both to crash!"

"I don't care!"

I don't want to do this, but he's asking for it.

"Alright! You leave me no choice!"

Matthew then softened up on the gas pedal, and fell behind.

"That's it! You're so gonna lose, and you're gonna go home tonight!"

"You haven't seen anything yet! It's time for me to pull a maneuver that I've learned from watching all those episodes of 'Cops'!"

He then lined up so that the front foot or so of his go-kart was right alongside the rear of Peter's go-kart.

"No!" Peter yelled. He knew this maneuver all too well, also. The cops had done it to him while chasing him.

"PIT Maneuver!" Matthew then veered to the right, and slammed into Peter's go-kart. His vehicle spun around and out of control. Matthew fell back, then moved farther to the side, at a safe distance from the spinning go-kart. He then floored it and sped ahead.

While he was spinning, Peter could barely see his opponent's go-kart speeding off.

"NOOO!" He was so angry, that the moment he stopped spinning, he floored it. He didn't even care which direction he was facing, which was the wrong way.

It took Peter a few seconds to realize that he was going the opposite direction.

"WHAT? DARN IT!"

He then stopped, turned around, and sped after his opponent once more.

Matthew was already about forty yards ahead.

By the time Peter cleared the woods and arrived at the base of the 1,000-foot mountain, Matthew's go-kart was already there, empty, save for the goggles and helmet. Peter was so mad, that he slammed head-on into Matthew's go-kart, hitting right on the large 13. After the collision, Peter tore off his seatbelt, jumped out, made sure he still had the mirror (which he did), and then took off towards the mountaintop.

Matthew was still ahead, holding the black comb in his hand. When he got there, Daniel and Joshua were waiting. He threw the comb to Daniel, who caught it. He then put it in his zipper pocket. He turned and faced the massive dive before him. He paused a moment, and then spread his arms out wide before jumping.

After about five minutes, Peter arrived at the top. Still panting heavily, he handed the comb to Josh. Josh took it and, without a moment to spare, jumped off the cliff. Daniel had already landed in the water, and swam towards the Dock of Shame. He saw several sharks in the water, but he wasn't stupid. He knew a thing or two about sharks that could save one's life in a predicament like this.

He still remembered what Matthew had told him a few days ago.

''Daniel was walking through the campsite when he saw Matthew standing alone on the Dock of Shame. He was staring out to sea, where several shark fins could be seen.''

Daniel walked up to him.

"Hey man. What are you doing?"

"Just watching the sharks. Man, such fascinating creatures."

"'Fascinating'? I always heard that they were cold-blooded killers."

"Whoever told you that didn't know their shark facts quite well. I am an expert on sharks. And I know for a fact that sharks, even Carcharodon Carcharias, are…"

"Car-what-ion?"

"Carcharodon Carcharias is the scientific name for Great Whites."

"Ah."

"Even Carcharodon Carcharias are anything but bloodthirsty. Movies such as Jaws and all that have given sharks a bad reputation. But they're not so bad. In fact, they'd even avoid a human. There are only two things that spark a shark's hunger: thrashing around, as this leads the shark to believe that something is in distress, thus perfect to eat; and the scent of blood."

"Thrashing around and blood." Daniel said to himself. He decided to take Matthew's word for it. He already knew that he wasn't bleeding anywhere. And he stayed calm, and swam in long, calm strokes. As expected, no sharks came near him.

Meanwhile, Josh had the opposite problem. He had no idea that sharks would stay away from him if he did those things. So he just swam rapidly, hoping to reach the Dock of Shame before the sharks reached him.

This was not the case.

Due to his rapid, jerky motions, the sharks were upon him like moths to a light. Of course, being a black belt, he figured that he had a chance. He screamed and kicked the first shark on the back.

It barely even flinched.

Josh panicked and kicked again, this time scoring a hit in the eye. The shark swam away quickly.

"The eye? The eyes are their weak spots!"

The next time a shark came near him, he poked it in the eye with his thumb. It also swam away.

So although he managed to repel the sharks, he wasn't moving any faster through the water. In fact, he was getting so eager to fight off sharks, that he stopped swimming altogether.

But then, he heard loud shouts, all calling his name.

"JOSH! JOSH!"

"Huh?"

"Josh!" It was the Psycho Squirrels, all standing on the Dock of Shame in the distance. Also on the dock were the other four participants, who had returned from their posts.

"COME ON! YOU'RE GONNA LOSE!"

Josh then remembered the challenge, and swam as fast as he could, which was pretty fast. Although Daniel had a major head start, Josh was quick to catch up. Pretty soon, Daniel was only ten yards from the Dock of Shame, and Josh was five yards behind him. Daniel and Josh reached the ladders at the same time.

Daniel scrambled up the ladder, and reached the top a few seconds before Josh did. He wasted no time in racing towards the red ribbon that Chris and Chef held. Josh reached the top of his ladder just as Daniel tore through the ribbon.

"YES!" The Flaming Bears cheered. They all congratulated Daniel and were patting him on the back. Josh stood up to face his teammates.

"What were you doing out there, you idiot!" Peter screamed in rage. "This isn't 'Sharkbusters', or anything like that! This is, was, a race! A race that you were supposed to win!"

Josh was so ashamed that he remained silent, his head hanging.

"Well, Squirrels. You have lost once more. Report to the Bonfire tonight. And one more of you will be riding the Boat of Losers home. See you all tonight!"

The Seventh Bonfire
The eight remaining members of the Psycho Squirrels sat around the Bonfire. They were all waiting to see who would go home. But most of them knew that it would probably be you-know-who.

Chris stood before them holding the tray, upon it sat the seven coveted marshmallows.

"Psycho Squirrels. You have lost the challenge. And…well, I'm running out of ideas for Bonfire speeches, so tonight, I'm just not gonna say anything, and throw you the marshmallows. John." He threw the marshmallow, and the Goth caught it dully.

"Madison."

"Tim."

"Jeremy."

"Mary."

"And Mark."

Only Joshua and Peter were left.

"Joshua, Peter. You two are the ones on the front lines tonight. One of you will receive the final marshmallow. The other will ride the Boat of Losers home.

"Joshua, you were getting too distracted with beating up sharks, when you were supposed to be swimming to the finish line. That is a royal screw-up right there.

"And Peter. This is not the first time you have been one of the last two without a marshmallow. You are EVIL. No one likes you. You're like Heather from last season. Everyone wants to see you go, including the viewers."

Peter just scoffed. "Whatever. Are you gonna give me that marshmallow or not?"

"Well, Peter. The viewers have sent in their votes. And the viewers have the final word. So to answer your question, NO!"

"What?"

"Finally, a majority of the viewers' votes have fallen on you. And the final marshmallow of the night goes to Joshua." He threw the marshmallow to the karate kid. Everyone cheered.

Peter just glared at them.

"Seriously, dude. It's karma for what you did to Ruth last time."

"Fine! Whatever. Just take me away from this place. I don't need you, hair boy! I don't need you, karate kid! I don't need any of you losers! I am so OUTTA HERE!" He then got up and stormed towards the Dock of Shame. Everyone continued celebrating.

As Peter climbed into the Boat of Losers, he gave everyone on shore a final evil glare. The Boat chugged off into the night. And as the Boat and its evil cargo sailed off, the Psycho Squirrels all went triumphantly back to their lodge. Now that Peter was gone, they could all start to enjoy their time at Camp Wawanakwa a little bit more.

This Bonfire's Epilogue…

As the Boat of Losers arrived at the Playa De Loser resort, Peter found all the past losers, Lauren, James, Jessica, Suzie, and Nicole, all waiting for him at the dock. Ruth was nowhere to be seen.

"What are you guys smiling about?"

"We saw what happened to you on the giant screen TV in the living room. We all just wanted to 'greet' you." James said.

"Oh, and guess who's happiest to see you?" Jessica said. Then the five moved to the side to reveal Ruth, fists clenched, nostrils flaring.

"Oh! Uh, Ruth. Heh, heh. Boy, you, uh, sure seem…angry?" Peter was scared out of his skull. He knew that Ruth was the only other camper, besides Daniel, who was stronger than him.

"I've been waiting for this time to come, you criminal!" She cracked her knuckles.

"Now, now. It was all just a, uh, a…misunderstanding. I'm sure that we can…"

His sentence, and breathing, was cut short when Ruth fiercely grabbed him by the throat.

"You're so going down!" She said as she lifted him into the air with one hand.

Peter gasped for breath. "No, ack! No!"

Ruth raised her fist, aiming right at Peter's nose. The fist flew.

And the torture began.

Episode 9: The Sucky Outdoors 2
"Previously on Total Drama Island: The two teams once again had to pick three of their players to participate in the next challenge: a three-phase, passing-the-baton/ultimate all-terrain crash course! The phases were: A) a run through the campsite and the woods. B) a go-kart race through the woods to the base of the 1,000-foot mountain. And C) a jump off of the aforementioned cliff, and swimming to the Dock of Shame, where the finish line was.

"The teams picked Jennifer and Mark for the run, respectively; Matthew and Peter for the go-kart; and Daniel and Josh for the 1,000-foot dive/swim.

"During the final phase, Josh got too distracted with fighting off any shark that came near him, while Daniel was making a break for the finish line. Losing by an inch, the Psycho Squirrels lost when Daniel crossed the finish line first.

"At the Bonfire, bad boy Peter was at last voted off because of the fact that he was a jerk.

"It's time for the next challenge. So buckle up, and get ready for Total…Drama…Island!"

…

After dinner, Chris had all the campers gather around the Bonfire pit.

"Alright, campers. It's time for your next task. But first, I want to ask you all something. Are you all enjoying life here now that Peter's gone?"

"YES!"

"OK, I just wanted to know. Anyway. It's 6:30, and the sun is going down. It's time for you to receive a task, which might ring a bell for you. For your next task, you're all going to spend one night in the woods."

"Huh?"

"That's right. Just like last season. Now, your goal is to survive the entire night in the woods, against the bears, bats, Mother Nature, and, of course, the Sasquatchinakwa: the ferocious purple yeti that lives in those woods."

"Wait a minute, yetis are clearly snow creatures. They're only found in the Himalayan Mountains of Tibet and Nepal." Matthew stated.

"It's more or less the same thing. So, you spend an entire night in the woods. The first team to report back to the campsite for breakfast is the winning team. And remember, all of a team's members have to be here in order for the team to win. Here is the map to each of your campgrounds." Chris threw the two maps to the teams. "And here's a compass for each team, to help better lead you to your campgrounds."

By that time, the sun had nearly gone down, and a howl could be heard in the distance.

"Alright teams, go to your campgrounds. And remember, don't die! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!"

The two teams went over to their maps' various starting points.

Matthew had the map and compass for the Flaming Bears, and stood at the front of the group.

"Alright. The map says that we stand in front of the restrooms, and head straight into the woods." So they walked to the restroom building, stood in front of it, and then walked straight into the woods looming before them.

"After we enter the woods, we should come to a large boulder, which should be getting close-OOF!" Matthew's sentence was cut short as he walked right into the boulder they were looking for.

"Oh." Matthew shook off the surprise of the collision. "OK, when we find the boulder, turn a sharp left, and head west. We keep going that way until we reach the clearing where our campgrounds are." They all turned left, and walked for nearly ten minutes until they came to a clearing, about twenty-five feet long and twenty feet wide. In the center of the clearing, lying on the ground, were several large duffel bags, as well as a tent rolled up like a sleeping bag.

"Well, we've found our stuff. Let's set up camp, then go look for some food and firewood." Daniel suggested.

Daniel, Rachael, and Matthew all worked on the tent. Violet and Samantha unpacked the rest of the supplies, which consisted of eight sleeping bags, a box of matches, and mosquito repellent. And Luke and Jennifer set up the fire pit, by laying sticks on the ground in a circle.

Meanwhile…

The Psycho Squirrels, led by Mark, were heading for their campgrounds as well.

"OK, according to the map, we stand behind the main lodge."

When they got there, Mark read the next clue. "Then we walk north into the forest. If we keep going north, we'll find our campgrounds along the bank of the river."

So they walked into the woods. After twenty minutes of hiking and getting eaten alive by mosquitoes, they reached the river. Resting against a large rock on its side were several duffel bags, which contained seven sleeping bags, fish bait, a string, and a small, silver hook.

"Ah! Here we are."

They settled down, and after a minute or so, Mark and Jeremy began putting up the tent. Joshua and Tim set up the fire pit. Madison found a large stick and tied the string around the tip of it in two tight knots. Then she tied the other end of the string around the tiny tip of the hook. By doing so, she had put together a crude fishing pole.

"Alright. The tent's set up, and we've got ourselves a way to get food. Who here is the best fisher?" Mark asked.

"I'm pretty good at fishing, eh." John said dully. Ever since the talent show, when he had finally spoken, John had started to talk more often, or at least more than he used to (which was never). And after talking for a while, the others had learned that he was, in fact, a Canadian. He almost always said "eh" after everything he said.

"One time, my father took me and my family on a camping trip. He took me fishing for a bit, and I was pretty good. Must have caught a dozen trout that day, eh."

"Alright. You got it."

Madison handed him the pole and the bait. John took both, then sat on a large rock along the riverbed. He sat on the rock, put some of the bait onto the hook, and then cast his line into the river.

Back at the Flaming Bears' campground…

After the tent was pitched, the fire pit was set up, and the supplies were laid out, Isaiah went to go get some sticks and leaves for the fire.

After a while, he had quite a bundle of sticks under his arm. He also had at least a hundred mosquito bites all over him.

"Ugh! I hate bugs!" He mumbled to himself as he swiped away a mosquito on his shoulder. Ever since he and his family had moved to the country, he had been surrounded by insects just about all the time. He and the rest of his family always carried insect repellent on them, and there were rolls of flytrap papers hanging from all the windows, and Venus Flytrap plants all over his house.

Suddenyly, he heard a growl in the brush.

"Huh? What was that?"

He looked closer, and saw a large, huddled shape.

"Uh, hello?"

It turned to face him. Its eyes were blood red. It stood up, and it turned out to be over ten feet tall.

It was the Sasquatchinakwa.

It lumbered towards Isaiah.

"AAAAAAAAA!" He screamed and dropped all the sticks. He bolted in the opposite direction, back towards the others.

When he burst into the clearing, everyone was staring at him.

"Dude, what happened?" Matthew asked.

"We heard you scream." Jennifer said.

"And where's the firewood?" Samantha asked.

"Firewood, my—that's monster's out there!"

"Monster?" Daniel asked.

"The purple, uh, Sasquichakwa thing."

"You mean the Sasquatchinakwa that Chris told us about?" Matthew asked.

"Yeah, like the one that doesn't exist?" Daniel said sarcastically.

"No, I saw it! It was huge, purple, and had bloody eyes!"

"Dude." Matthew said as he walked up to Isaiah. "I am an expert in cryptozoology."

"Crypto-what-ology?" Samantha asked.

"The study of creatures that are said to exist but there isn't enough evidence to confirm their existence." Violet stated, sounding like something short of a professor.

"Thank you, Violet. Anyway, it's basically the study of creatures like Bigfoot, the Loch Ness Monster, and the Yeti. Now, I firmly believe in the existence of all of those things, but here? An island in the middle of Canada? There have been absolutely no sightings of anything like that in this area before. It was obviously just a story to scare us."

"And it sure as heck worked." Isaiah said, still shaking. "We saw in the last season that that thing was real."

"Yes, but in the end of that episode, it was just Chef in a cheesy disguise."

"We don't know that for sure, because he kept taking off mask after mask after mask, all up to when the screen blacked out."

"Look, it had to be Chef because, 1) It's really hard for a creature like the Sasquatchinakwa to obtain boating licenses." Daniel said sarcastically.

Isaiah rolled his eyes.

"And 2) If that were the real Sasquatchinakwa, then that Duncan guy wouldn't have lived to see all the episodes after that."

"Oh, good point." Isaiah confessed.

"Look, there's nothing to be afraid of out there except bears. And if it makes you feel any better, I'll go and get the firewood." Matthew volunteered.

"OK, thanks, man."

"No problem. I'll be back in a jiff." Matthew disappeared into the trees.

Back at the Psycho Squirrels' campground…

After only an hour or so, John had brought in six fish. He plopped the bunch down in front of the others.

"Wow. Impressive. Most impressive." Mark said.

"Thanks, eh."

"Alright, so do you know how to clean a fish?"

"Of course I do." John pulled out his black Swiss-army knife.

"Good."

"Um, what do you mean by 'cleaning' a fish?" Madison asked.

"Clean, in this case, basically means to gut, eh."

"'Gut'?"

"Like this."

With that knife, John gutted one of the fish.

"EWWWWW! That is disgusting! Why did I have to see that?" Madison ran over to a bush to throw up.

"Sissy." Josh commented under his breath.

As she hurled, Madison had no idea what she was hurling on.

The red eyes looked up at her.

"AUGH!" She jumped back and ran to the others.

"What is it now?"

"Need to take a dip in the river?" John asked, gesturing to the vomit all over her shirt.

"I saw the thing!"

"What thing?"

"The big, purple, scary thing that Chris told us about! You know, the one with the really long name."

"Oh, the Sasquatchinakwa." Mark said, as if it were a word he had known all his life.

"You don't actually believe that ghost story, do you, eh?"

"Well, he sounded pretty sincere. And last season…"

"Just a bunch of smoke and mirrors, eh."

"And, in that one episode's case, a cheesy mask!" Tim reminded them. They all laughed, except for Madison.

"No I saw it! It was right th-…" Her sentence was cut off abruptly as she turned around and pointed at the bush. Everyone froze in horror, staring at the massive purple monster before them. It roared.

"Augh! Run!" Jeremy yelled.

They all turned and ran towards the river. John, however, remained firm. He held up his knife.

"John, what are you doing!"

"John!"

"Get away from it, man!"

He still stood, facing the movable mountain before him.

"Come on, eh! I'm right here!"

The Sasquatchinakwa charge right at him. He held up the knife. It ran right into the tiny blade.

It screamed and reared back, clutching its stomach. It was angrier than ever.

"What? What are you gonna do, eh? EH?"

It growled, and charge again. John looked back, making sure that he was standing right in front of the fire. The purple terror charge straight at him. John waited until the last second, then jumped out of the way. The beast stepped right into the flame.

It jumped around on one foot, yelping in pain, and clutching its burning appendage. It looked around frantically for something to douse the fire with.

It saw the river.

It instantly hopped as fast as it could towards the river, and jumped in. All the others cheered as the powerful current carried the monster away from them.

"Wow, John! You did it!"

"That was incredible!"

"Sayonara, you demon!"

A few minutes later, everything went back to normal. John gutted the fish, then cooked them on the fire. And then…

BOOM!

Everyone jumped.

"What was that?" Jeremy asked.

"Sounds like a storm's brewing, eh?"

"I think we better get inside the tent!" Josh suggested.

The seven of them dove into the tent. Just before the rain arrived, John quickly ran down to the riverbed, found four large stones, carried them back, and set each of them down on the corners of the tent to better hold it, in case it got windy. Then he jumped inside with the others.

The rain was hard, and pounded against the tent, but only a few drops actually got in. They finished off their fish, and eventually fell asleep.

And back at the Flaming Bears' campground…

After Matthew picked up enough firewood, he returned to the others, and put it in the fire pit. Using the box of matches, they lit the fire. After a few minutes of conversing, they eventually reached the painful subject of food.

"So, how are we gonna eat?" Luke asked.

"Or what are we gonna eat?" Isaiah added.

"Well, we didn't receive anything edible among the supplies. I guess he wants us to get food for ourselves." Samantha guessed.

"Brilliant." Isaiah rolled his eyes.

"Anyway, I guess we can rule out bugs, huh?" Matthew said as he swatted away another mosquito. He pulled out the mosquito repellent, and sprayed some into the air. A group of them fell dead to the ground.

"Too bad. If we could eat bugs, we'd have enough here to last us all winter!" Jen said.

"Yeah. So what else is there? Fish?"

"I guess so. Let me go get some fish. I'll have a dozen in no time." Daniel boasted.

"Very well. Daniel, go see if you can find the river, and fish. Oh, and you might want to take this." Matthew threw him the compass. "The river could be far from here."

Daniel nodded, then walked off.

"OK, while he's getting food, what are we gonna do?" Rachael asked.

An owl hooted in the distance, and it sounded really spooky.

"Gaa!" Matthew jumped.

"Calm down, will ya? It's just an owl." Luke said.

"I know, but…"

A wolf howled into the night.

"Augh!" He jumped again.

"Grr! I HATE the wilderness!"

"What? Why?"

"I-I've always been scared of being out in the forest alone, with nothing but a tent instead of a sturdy log cabin!"

"Why?"

"Well, it all started when I was in seventh grade. We were in a special Outdoor Ed class. At the end of the semester, we were going to go on a trip to Yosemite Park."

"Yosemite? I love that place!" Rachael said enthusiastically. "So beautiful."

"Yeah, probably."

"Probably? Didn't you go?"

"Well, I might've, but our stupid teacher! She…Geargh!"

"She what?"

"Just days before we were supposed to leave, she was telling us story after story after story!"

"So?"

"Horror story after horror story after horror story, about all sorts of bad things at that place. She was talking on and on about how many people have been killed by wild animals there, and much more! I'm telling you, she was intentionally trying to get some of us to not go!"

"Why would she do that?" Violet asked.

"I don't know. She just did!"

"What were some of the stories?" Isaiah asked.

"Well, there was one she told about her and several other guys climbing a mountain. And the change in altitude was so horrible, that one guy's toenails turned purple and fell off!"

"EWWW!" Jennifer exclaimed.

"Seriously!" Isaiah said.

"Yeah…tell us more!"

"Um, OK."

And so Matthew told them more and more horror stories of what happened at Yosemite Park.

"…and they never found his remains."

"Whoa."

"Yeah, you gotta watch out for those things. Especially when they're flammable. And you should never, EVER judge a book by its cover."

"Especially when they appear so cute and fluffy." Samantha added.

Suddenly, a shape emerged from the bushes, and stared at the campers.

It was a bear.

"AAAAA!" Matthew screamed.

"Wait! Just stay calm, stay calm!" Violet tried to assure them. But she wasn't even assuring herself.

The bear roared.

"RUN FOR IT!"

They all dashed off, with the bear close behind. They ran through the trees, through bushes, over rocks, and the bear followed no matter what. Eventually, they came upon the river, and saw Daniel.

"Hey guys! I got the fish!" He held up a bundle of fish. Then he saw the bear.

"WHOA!" He also turned and ran. In his hurry, he dropped the fish and the compass. The bear stepped on the compass, smashing it to pieces. However, it stopped at the fish, and stared eating.

The Flaming Bears continued running. Eventually, they stopped at a cluster of bushes alongside the river.

They were all exhausted and panting heavily.

"(Phew!) I (pant, pant) think we (pant, pant,) lost it!" Matthew said.

Suddenly, the Sasquatchinakwa rose from the bushes, soaking wet, a burnt foot, and angrier than ever before.

Isaiah was first to see it.

"! Uh, guys!"

They all turned and saw it.

"The Sasquatchinakwa? It's real? You've gotta be kidding me!" Samantha said.

"Guys, guys. Relax. It's probably just Chef in that outfit again." Matthew then jumped up to it and grabbed it by the neck. "Probably a seam here, or something." He tugged at the purple fur. "Augh! Why…won't…this…thing…come…OFF?" Between each word, he tugged again.

"Uh, Matthew?"

He turned to face Luke. He looked back at the monster. Its eyes glowed red.

"Um, OK." He jumped off, and brushed himself off. "Well then. I guess we'll just, uh, RUN!"

They all turned and ran back. The purple beast followed. Eventually, they came upon the bear, just finishing off Daniel's hard-earned fish. It glared up at them, still hungry.

"Uh-oh!" Violet said. They turned. The Sasquatchinakwa was still behind them, the bear in front of them.

The campers moved to the side. At first, the creatures' gazes followed, then looked at one another. They growled. Then they charged and started fighting.

"Run!" Daniel yelled. They all ran deeper into the forest, leaving the fighting animals behind.

After half an hour of running, they stopped again.

"(Gasp) Whoa! That (pant) was close!" Daniel said between gasps.

"Well, at least we lost 'em. That fighting will keep them preoccupied for hours." Matthew said.

"What do we do now?"

"Go back to the campgrounds, what do you think?" Isaiah remarked sarcastically.

"We can't." Jen said.

"Why not?"

"Well, genius over here gave the compass to Daniel." She pointed to Matthew. Matthew winced.

"So that he could find his way back!" Violet argued. "What's wrong with helping your teammate?"

"Nothing, provided you don't endanger your other teammates!" Samantha agreed.

"But we caught up with Daniel!" Luke said, defending Matthew. "And the compass was still safe and sound, up until he dropped it!" He said, now putting Daniel under the spotlight.

"Because that bear startled me!" Daniel said, trying to defend himself.

"Not the point!" Jen said. "The point is, if Matthew hadn't given Daniel the compass in the first place, then Daniel would never have taken it from the safety of the campsite, thus would never have dropped it, thus would never have left us compassless!"

"Jen's right!" Samantha agreed firmly. "The point is, it's all Matthew's fault!"

"And I say, it's Daniel's fault!" Violet and Luke argued.

"Matthew's!" Samantha and Jen shouted.

"Daniel's!"

"MATTHEW'S!"

"DANIEL'S!"

"GUYS, GUYS! STOP! Stop now!" Matthew yelled.

"Why? Since when did you become our captain, Mr. soon-to-go-home?"

"Look, I couldn't care any less about being captain, but do you want the bear and the Sasquatchinakwa to hear all our shouting?"

Everyone fell silent.

"Look, it doesn't matter whose fault it is. The only thins that matters it surviving out here with no shelter."

Then the thunderclap, and rain began pouring.

"…and with rain pouring down on us."

"Oh, this is horrible!" Jen complained.

"Thanks a lot, Matthew!" Sam yelled angrily.

Matthew just frowned.

"Come on! Let's go find a cave or something!" Luke yelled over the wind.

"A cave? Are you crazy? We can't stay in a cave! It could be the bear's cave, or worse…" Daniel's voice trailed off.

"Not all caves are inhabited! Come on!" Rachael yelled. She, Luke, Jen, and Samantha all walked in no apparent direction. Reluctantly, Matthew, Violet, Isaiah, and Daniel followed. After nearly an unknown amount of time, they found a cave.

"Come on!" Luke yelled. The eight of them went in. It was a large, empty cave. The sound of dripping water could be heard echoing through the cave. The sound of the wind and rain died off as they went further in.

"What time is it?" Matthew asked.

Luke looked at his watch. "About 3:00."

"In the morning!" Samantha asked.

"Aw, come on!" Jen said, annoyed.

"This is a nice pickle we're in!" Luke said.

"Guys, chill out. At least we found a place to spend the night."

"Matthew's absolutely right." Violet said. "We just stay here until 8:00, then we make a break for camp."

"But which way is camp?" Sam asked.

No one could answer. No one spoke for the rest of their time in the cave.

However, at 3:30 or so, Violet heard a sound coming from a dark corner. She slowly crawled closer until she found a huddled Matthew, sobbing to himself.

"Matthew? What's wrong?" As if she didn't already know.

"I'm going home tonight. No doubt about it."

"What are you saying? The viewers vote, remember?"

"I know. But it's still all my fault. It's my fault that we got separated from the campgrounds, it's my fault that we lost the compass, it's my fault that we have to stay in here for the night, and it's my fault that we're gonna lose! And even if I don't get voted off, some of our teammates are still gonna hate me."

Violet sighed. "Look, don't feel bad. It's not necessarily your fault. Besides, we can still win this."

"Maybe."

At around 4:00, they all fell asleep.

That morning, 8:00 A.M…

Matthew was the first to wake up.

"Huh? Morning already? Guys, guys! Wake up!"

All the others woke up and slowly got up.

"Whuh? What's goin' on?" Isaiah asked droopily.

"It's morning! Luke, time?"

Luke looked down at his watch again.

"It's 8:01 A.M.! We gotta go!"

Everyone sprung to their feet and dashed out of the cave. They ran through the woods aimlessly until they found the river.

"Ah! The river!" Daniel said. "This river leads right back to camp! All we need to do is follow it!"

The eight of them ran along the river until they reached the edge of the woods. They ran to the Bonfire area…

…only to find all seven of the Psycho Squirrels and Chris waiting for them.

"Ouch, too bad, Bears. The Squirrels arrived just a few seconds before you did. So it looks like you've lost the challenge. I'll see you at the Bonfire tonight. And one more of you will be going home."

As Chris walked away, and the Squirrels returned to their lodge, several eyes moved towards Matthew.

The Eighth Bonfire
The eight remaining members of the Flaming Bears all sat around the Bonfire. Chris stood before them with the tray of marshmallows.

"Flaming Bears, you have lost yet again. Even though you were only this close to winning, it still wasn't enough. So one more of you will be going home tonight. When I call your name, I will throw you a marshmallow: Luke."

"Rachael."

"Violet."

"Jennifer."

"Isaiah."

"And Matthew." Matthew was a little stunned by this, but he caught the marshmallow anyway. Samantha and Jen were also shocked, and they both gave Matthew a fierce glare. Matthew ignored the dirty looks.

"Daniel, Samantha. Only one marshmallow remains on this tray. One of you will receive it, and the other will leave Total Drama Island forever.

"Now Daniel. You have been one of the star players of your team. I don't really see why you're on the front lines tonight, as oppose to this girl here." He gestured at Samantha, who sneered at Chris.

"You, missy, have been absolutely no help to your team at all in past tasks. Not once have you contributed to the tasks. I still remember that you jumped off the 1,000-foot cliff in the first episode just to save your cell phone. And for that reason, you were almost the first one voted off.

"And to top it all off, you and Jennifer were trying to blame Matthew for the loss. Seriously! Matthew is, like, your team's best player, dude! Why would you possibly think that he's responsible for any time your team has lost? Maybe, were you trying to blame him to get him voted off instead of you? Well if that's the case, then your plan certainly didn't work.

"So the last marshmallow of the night goes to…Daniel."

Chris threw the final marshmallow to Daniel.

Samantha scoffed. "Fine! I don't need this island with no reception anymore! There's no denying that Mr. Nice-guy is responsible for this loss! But if you just want to be stubborn and not admit that I'm right, that's fine with me! I am SO out of here!" As she stormed off, she mumbled to herself, "At least I'll be able to use my precious cell phone again!"

She jumped into the Boat of Losers. As the Boat pulled away, she reached into her pocket to pull out her cell phone. But when she felt around in her pocket, it wasn't there.

"WHAT? Where is it?"

She looked back to the others. Chris held up something.

"Hey! Forget something?" Sure enough, it was none other than her cell phone.

"AUGH! Give that back right now!"

"You got it!" He then wound up his arm.

"NO! DON'T!"

But Chris threw the phone, anyway. It flew over the Dock of Shame, towards the water. But that wasn't what worried Samantha the most (since her cell phone was waterproof). What worried her was that when it hit the water, a shark fin was heading towards it.

"NOOOOO!"

The shark opened its mouth as it drew nearer to the cell phone, then swallowed it in one gulp.

"AUGH! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!" Samantha screamed in frustration as she fell to her knees and pounded her fists into the Boat of Loser's wooden deck.

Episode 10: Wawanakwa Scavenger Hunt
"Last time on Total Drama Island: The two teams had to spend one night in the woods, braving the forces of nature, bears, and of course, Sasquatchinakwa. The two teams eventually found their campgrounds, and both of them got a good start. But when the Flaming Bears encountered a bear, they all ran off into the woods, and got lost. Eventually, they had to spend the night in a cave, while the Psycho Squirrels couldn't have been doing any better.

"At 8:00 A.M. the next day, the Bears arrived back at the campsite just a few seconds after the Squirrels.

"At the Bonfire, that cell-phone-crazy Samantha was sent home, due to the fact that she kept trying to blame Matthew for their loss, and also because she has never really contributed to past challenges before, particularly this one.

"We're nearing the halfway point of the season now, and we'll be revealing our latest task, so get ready for the next, and most dramatic episode yet, of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

An hour after breakfast, Chris's voice could be heard on the speakers once again.

"Good morning all you happy campers! You'll be receiving your next task soon, so please report to the Bonfire area immediately."

Once they all did, they found Chris waiting for them, holding six rolled-up papers, each tied with a red ribbon.

"Alright, campers. For your next task here at Camp Wawanakwa, both teams will be participating in a scavenger hunt! For this particular hunt, there is a list of items hidden all over the island. Each item is worth a certain amount of points. The objective is to collect the items worth the most points, or the most amount of items.

"And I also think that, to cover more of the island, and because I have only six copies of the items list, both teams will have to split into three groups. Now, since there are only seven members left on both teams, it would make sense for there to be two groups of two and one group of three per team.

"So pick your groups, and when you're ready, come and take your list."

After a while of deciding, the Flaming Bears chose for the groups to be: A) Matthew and Violet. B) Luke and Isaiah. And C) Daniel, Jennifer, and Rachael.

While the Squirrels' groups were A) Joshua and Mark. B) John and Mary. And C) Tim, Jeremy, and Madison.

After the six groups were decided, they all went back to Chris.

"So the groups have been decided, and you're all ready to start. Very well. Come, and take your lists."

He handed all six lists out to the teams.

"There are precisely thirty items on the list. Each one is worth a certain amount of points. The main idea is that each and every item is hidden in an extremely secure or dangerous location. But if you're willing to win the task, then you'll be brave enough to try. Plus, one of these items does not exist, but is instead an Invincibility pass. When the pass is found, all members of the group who found it have Invincibility.

"You must all report back here, with your items in hand, precisely at 6:00 P.M. sharp! Whichever team whose split groups bring back the items worth the most points is the winning team. Now groups, line up!"

The six groups lined up side-by-side.

"On your mark…get set…GO!"

The six groups dashed off in various directions.

The John/Mary group dashed into the woods, heading for a particular tree near the base of the 1,000-foot mountain. In this tree was one of the items on the list: the egg of a Giant Canadian Eagle. To get to it, they had to climb into the tree, and take the egg out of the nest, away from the mother eagle.

Mary looked up at the large nest.

"You want me to try it?"

John nodded.

"Oh! I-I don't know!"

"Just do it, eh!"

"Fine."

She then grabbed onto the tree trunk and started shinnying her way up towards the nest. When she came near, she looked in and saw it: a large, pale white egg nearly the size of a cantaloupe. And the mother eagle was nowhere to be seen.

Mary gulped, then reached for the egg…

…only to be struck right out of the tree by an unseen blow.

Mary screamed as she fell, and landed in some bushes right next to John.

"Ow!"

She and John looked up and saw the massive mother eagle soaring overhead in circles, and eventually sink back into the nest.

"Mother eagle got ya, eh?"

"That thing really packs a punch! Good thing we're going for an unborn eagle baby and not an already-hatched one, yet!"

"Can you get it or not?"

"Oh, I don't know. Why don't you ask these if I can get it or not?" She then turned to reveal the massive scrapes on the left side of her face: three straight, clean slashes all along her left cheek, and stopping just underneath her left eye.

"Ouch. Well, fine. I'll go and get the egg, eh."

He brushed past Mary, who was still clutching at her cheek, and started climbing up the tree.

Meanwhile…

The Tim/Jeremy/Madison group stood in front if the old Boathouse.

"A Black Widow? You've gotta be kidding me!" Madison yelped.

"It's right here on the list: one Black Widow from the old Boathouse; worth 200 points: IT MUST BE ALIVE." Tim said, reading the emphasized words off the list.

"I hate spiders!" Madison exclaimed.

"But you don't have to do all the work, do you? Tim and I will get it." Jeremy said.

"He's right. All you need to do is keep watch for rival groups."

"OK."

"Come on, Jeremy. Let's go find us a spider."

Tim and Jeremy slowly opened the old wooden door, which creaked eerily as it did. They looked inside at all the old equipment inside: equipment for fishing, hunting, boating, assassinating, everything.

And there were spider webs all over the place.

"Keep a sharp eye out. Remember, Black Widows are the deadliest spiders on the planet." Jeremy reminded him.

"I know, I know."

Then they saw one. The large, black spider crawled along the large web.

"Jeremy! There!"

"I see it."

"How are we gonna get it? Let alone get it alive?"

"I don't know. I'll think of something."

The spider was now in the center of the web. Tim saw something on one of the shelves.

"Jeremy, see that glass jar?"

Meanwhile…

The group of Daniel, Jennifer, and Rachael stood before the main lodge.

"Seriously. I don't know about this, Daniel." Rachael said.

"We have to try. That item is the one worth the most amount of points." Daniel said.

"I understand, but stealing this is like, impossible. Heck, it'd be easier to try to break into Fort Knox using only a toothpick!" Jen said.

"Look, if we get this item, we might win! It's now or never!"

"Fine. So what do you propose to do?" Rachael asked.

"Look, I'm sure that it is heavily guarded. This is gonna be tough. I'll go in first and scope out the building, see where the item is, and if there's any way of getting in without being detected."

And with that, he slowly crept up the steps onto the porch, and peeked in through the window. The lodge was seemingly empty. All the tables and chairs were lined up, neat and empty. Daniel looked through the serving window to the kitchen. He could see the pantries and utensils, but no sign of the object.

He slowly opened the door and stepped inside. Nothing. He crept between the tables, brushing past the chairs, and stopped at the kitchen door. He opened it just a sliver, and peeked in.

Chef was sitting at a chair leaning up against the counter, snoring away, a meat cleaver in one hand. On his head was the prize: his chef hat. That hat was worth 1,000 points; more valuable than any other item on the list. And Daniel was determined to get it.

However, the moment he set foot in the kitchen, Chef jumped out of the chair and lunged at him, landing just inches from him. The large man mountain loomed before him, blocking his vision.

"So, little man. You think that you can get my hat, huh? Well, you won't! So just give up! Go look for your other fancy little items!"

Daniel turned and trudged out of the lodge. Of course, he wasn't going to give up. Not yet.

Meanwhile (again)…

The Joshua/Mark group stood in front of the bear cave.

"Seriously dude! This is a bit…dangerous."

"I know, but we have to get it! The life preserver hidden in this cave is one of the most valuable items on the list. Besides, I took on the sharks a couple episodes ago, I think I can handle one bear, too." Josh commented.

"OK, so you want to distract the bear while I go in and try to find this life preserver of yours?"

"Exactly. That life preserver is worth…" Josh looked at the list. "…500 points."

"That's pretty good."

"I know. Now let's do this!"

"Fine."

Mark hid behind a rock next to the cave entrance, while Josh went right into the cave.

"Hey! Stupid bear! Come get me, you big fat, dumb, weird furball!"

After a minute or so, a large shape appeared from the shadows. The large, brown bear stood on its hind legs and roared at Josh.

"Now that's what I'm talking about!"

The bear chased Josh into the woods. Mark stared as the two ran off.

"Guess I'd better go now." He said to himself. He crawled out from behind the rock and into the bear cave, scurrying along the dirt. He pulled out his flashlight (which he had taken from the lodge before he and Josh left) and turned it on. He waved the beam around the cave, illuminating places where vision was previously zero. As he drew deeper into the bear cave, he found more remains of creatures that the bear had killed, and other "things".

"Oh MAN!"

Then he saw the life preserver. It was white, with red rings on it here and there. Along the rim it read S.S. LOSER.

"That's clever." Mark said as he picked the preserver up, slung it over his shoulder, and ran out of the bear cave.

Meanwhile…

"Welcome back, TDI viewers, to the Wawanakwa Scavenger Hunt! Let's see how the groups are doing right now."

Chris turned to the scoreboards behind him. The scoreboard on the right had the names of all the Flaming Bears' groups on it, going vertically along the board, and the Squirrels' groups' names were on the other board. Next to each group name was a slot where a piece of paper with various numbers on it could be inserted, and that would show the group's score. At the bottom of each scoreboard was a final slot that would hold the score of the entire team.

"And it appears right now that the only group that's found an item is the Joshua/Mark group for the Psycho Squirrels. Josh has successfully distracted the bear so that Mark could sneak into the bear cave and get the life preserver within. That's 500 points!"

One member of the camera crew pulled the white card (which read zero) out of the slot next to the Josh/Mark group's name, and replaced it with one that read 500. He also put a 500 card in the bottom slot.

"And how are the other teams doing, Chip?"

The cameraman switched the frequency so that the image on the monitor now showed the John/Mary group at the tree with the eagle's nest in it.

"Oh! So Goth boy John's gonna try to take the egg from the Giant Canadian Eagle, which is worth 300 points! This is gonna be good!"

John slowly and silently climbed up the tree, until he was right next to the nest. The eagle mother had its back to him. He slowly reached for the egg. John, being silent most of the time, was very good at doing things silently and stealthily, so as he grabbed the egg, took it out of the nest, and slid back down the tree, he didn't even make a sound.

"He did it! Chock up 300 points for the John/Mary group!"

After the man replaced their zero with a 300, Chris returned his attention to the monitors.

Meanwhile…

Tim and Jeremy had come up with a plan to get the Black Widow alive. Tim grabbed the glass jar he had noticed, and, and after shaking out all the dust and cobwebs inside, he unscrewed the lid and gave it to Jeremy, who then stood in front of the spider web. Meanwhile, Tim sneaked around behind it with the lidless jar.

The spider was still motionless. Tim carefully raised the jar's opening behind the spider. Jeremy raised the lid in front of the spider, directly opposite of the jar.

"Now!" Tim yelled.

He and Jeremy slammed the lid and jar together, trapping the spider inside, along with a fragment of its net. It was barely harmed, but still alive.

"Yes!" Tim exclaimed.

"Woo-hoo! We got it!" Jeremy cheered.

"That's 200 points for the Tim/Jeremy/Madison team!" Chris said, back at the campsite. "Right now, the Squirrels are ahead by a long shot. Will the Bears ever catch up? Maybe. Maybe not. But there's only one way to find out." Chris looked back at the monitor.

Meanwhile…

Daniel was still trying to think of a way to get in and get Chef's chef hat. He peeked in through one of the back windows of the main lodge. He saw the hat, sitting on the table in the middle of the kitchen, and no Chef.

"It can't be that easy." He mumbled to himself. "Where is he? He's here somewhere." He looked around the kitchen, and, other than the hat, saw absolutely no trace of Chef anywhere. After a moment of consideration, he decided to try again. He slowly creaked opened the window, then jumped through. He landed on the counter, then jumped down onto the floor. He looked around quickly again, to make sure that Chef wasn't there.

"It's now or never." He slowly moved towards the table that the prize sat upon. He reached for it.

Chef burst out of the pantry, meat cleaver still in hand.

"And what do you think you're doing?"

"Uh, um, I was just…" Daniel immediately bolted, jumping over the counter and crashing through the window.

He ran back to Jennifer and Rachael.

"Look, are we gonna give up now?" Jennifer asked.

"Yeah." Rachael agreed. "It's impossible!"

"But we've got to do it. We've got to…hang on." Daniel stroked his chin thoughtfully. "I think I've got an idea that's just crazy enough to work!"

Meanwhile…

Joshua and Mark stood on the beach next to the base of the 1,000-foot mountain. After Josh had escaped the bear in a little misadventure, they had escaped with the life preserver, which Mark had slung around his shoulder.

"So it says here that somewhere on the side of this cliff is a glass soda bottle worth 400 points." Mark said.

"OK. So, I guess I'll go."

"Alright, good luck."

Josh took a deep breath, then grabbed onto the wall. He found a crevice and grabbed it. He was nervous now. Of course, he had done the 1,000-foot climb in the first episode, and had made it. And even though the stakes were higher that time, and everyone was watching him, and there wasn't any of that this time, he still felt nervous for whatever reason.

He climbed up, carefully avoiding moss and weak branches. About halfway up, he found the bottle.

"Ah! Mark! I got it!" He yelled down to his partner. He reached and grabbed it off of the lip of rock. He looked at it more clearly. He noticed that there was not a single drop of soda inside it. Instead there was a rolled up piece of red paper.

"What? What's this? Hey, Mark! There's no soda in this bottle! There's just a…whoa!" At that time, Josh lost his grip while looking at the bottle, and fell. Mark winced when he hit the water, which created a massive splash. For a moment, there was only silence and stillness.

"Josh?"

Then, a hand popped up on the surface, holding the bottle victoriously. The rest of Josh followed.

"Got it!"

"Great! But what is it?"

"Well." Josh said as he climbed out of the water and onto the beach. "If there's no soda in here like the list said…" Josh said as he unscrewed the bottle's lid and shook out the paper inside.

"Chris did say that one item didn't really exist, but there was an Invincibility pass in its place." Mark realized.

"Then that means this is…"

The paper fell into Josh's hands. He unrolled the paper.

"It is!" Mark exclaimed.

"The Invincibility pass!" They both said simultaneously.

"Cool!"

"So, does this mean we should stop? Just because we're safe, we should just let the rest of the team handle everything themselves?" Josh asked.

"Nah. We go on, even if we do have Invincibility. Come on! Let's see what else there is to find!" Mark replied.

Josh put the pass back in the bottle, and put the bottle in his pocket. The two of them ran off.

"Well, there's a couple of loyal teammates." Chris said when he saw that moment on the monitors.

Meanwhile (for the fifth time!)…

Luke and Isaiah had already picked the item they would go for: the bottom half of Mr. Coconut (from the last season) trapped on a rock in the middle of the river just at the top of the waterfall.

"Why would you save the two halves of that coconut from last season, Chris?" Luke would ask of the host later.

"In case we decided to do something like this."

"Seriously, man. I don't know about this." Isaiah said, staring at the rushing current before them.

"Look, I know we're taking a huge risk here, but that half of a coconut is worth 600 points! If we get it, we might be in the lead!"

"So, are you gonna get it?"

"Why can't you get it?"

"Because I, like, have zero physical ability, DUH! Everyone knows that! And you saw me in the dodgeball episode. Seriously, it's not like I'm not trying to get out of doing this, it's just that if I do it…I'll die."

"OK, fine 'Napoleon', I'll do it." Isaiah sneered at Luke after he made the "Napoleon" comment. Over the weeks, some of the meaner campers, particularly John and Peter, had called him "Napoleon" for obvious reasons.

Luke stood on the edge of the river. There was a small path of rocks leading across the river, almost like stepping-stones. The one that had the prize on it was in the middle of the river, and was probably the largest in the river.

Luke gulped, then stepped onto the first rock. It was a little wet, but he managed to maintain his footing. He paused a moment before jumping to the next one. Once he landed, he wobbled slightly, then stood firm. He jumped to the next one, then the next one.

When he landed on the one just before the rock where Mr. Coconut was, he slipped on some moss that was growing on the surface of the rock. He fell off and into the river.

"WHOA!"

"Uh-oh. Whatever you do, don't let go!"

"Thanks for the advice!"

Luke held onto the rock for dear life, his grip slipping on the moss. The river's flow was tugging at him, attempting to pull him away. He reached for the rock that the item was on, and grabbed it. Since it was drier and had no algae on it, was easier for him to grab onto. He slowly pulled himself up with all his might, and clambered up onto the rock. He quickly snatched the prize.

"I got it!"

"Good. Now throw it to me."

Luke raised the coconut half over his head, and chucked it to Isaiah. Isaiah (being poor at physical activities, as he said earlier) didn't catch it. He held out his arms, but it naturally bounced off his face.

"Ow!"

"Augh! Napoleon, the coconut!"

After bouncing off Isaiah's face, the bottom half of Mr. Coconut landed in the river and floated down to the waterfall, never to be seen again.

"No!" Isaiah yelled. "We lost it!"

"Great! Just great! Now can you get me off this rock!" Luke yelled.

That night…

The eleven campers stood at the Bonfire, holding their various items; life preservers, bottles, eagle eggs, etc. The Matthew and Violet group even found the top half of Mr. Coconut in a raccoon den (don't even ask how they got it).

"Alright campers. You have all turned in your prizes.

And I believe one group found something even more special. Josh, Mark?"

"That's right, Chris. Got it right here." Mark held up the Invincibility pass.

"Well I'll be! It's the Invincibility pass! So it looks like Josh and Mark have Invincibility, if the Psycho Squirrels lose, that is.

"Anyway. Even though not all of the objects were found, it was still enough." Chris announced. "And the score is…"

The twelve of them looked at the scoreboards. All eyes fell to the bottom of each scoreboard. The Flaming Bears' score was 3600. And the Psycho Squirrels score was…

"4500! So it looks like the Psycho Squirrels are the…"

"Wait!" A voice called.

"What?" Chris responded. Everyone turned.

It was Daniel, Rachael, and Jennifer. The three of them ran towards the others, and Daniel was waving around something in his hand. Jennifer was dressed in a cheesy, ridiculous outfit that was supposed to resemble something like a bird. It had multi-colored feathers, a cheap cardboard beak strapped on her face, and fake talons on her feet. Rachael had a large, pink snake wrapped around her body, though not tight enough to constrict her breathing. The snake hissed at everyone. In her other hand, Rachael had a flute.

"Chris! I've got it!" Daniel yelled.

"Got what?"

"You think the Squirrels won?" Rachael asked.

"Yeah?" Chris replied.

"Well, wait 'till you see this!" Daniel then revealed the object in his hand. Everyone gasped.

"It-it can't be!" Mark exclaimed.

"That's impossible!" Madison agreed.

"No way!" Josh yelped.

"It is!" Matthew realized.

Then everyone yelled simultaneously, "CHEF'S CHEF HAT!"

"WHOA. Now that is one incredible feat! But how did you get it?"

"Trust me, man, you don't want to know."

"OK. But does it, by any chance, have anything to do with this, um…" Chris gestured to the absurd appearance of the girls.

"You mean this?" Jen said and spread out her cardboard, taped-on wings.

"And this?" Rachael said and blew on her flute.

"Yeah…"

"Again, you REALLY don't wanna know." Daniel insisted.

"OK, OK, fine. The bottom line is, YOU GOT THE HAT!"

"Yeah! How many points is that?" Matthew asked.

"1000! Add that to the score and…" Chris pulled out a calculator and did the math. "4600! The Flaming Bears win by a hundred points!"

"Hooray!"

"Woo-hoo!"

"Yes!"

"Way to go, guys!"

The Flaming Bears went back to their lodge.

Chris turned to the losers. "Psycho Squirrels. You have lost the challenge. Report to the Bonfire in a couple hours. There, someone will be riding the Boat of Losers home."

The Ninth Bonfire
The seven remaining Psycho Squirrels all waited for Chris to appear on the other side of the Bonfire. When he did, he seemed like a ghost or something, his form (seemingly) standing in the flames of the fire. He was bad news, alright. But for now, the bad news he carried was that of the fact that someone else had to go home.

"Alright, Squirrels. You have lost the task, and one more of you must leave Total Drama Island. When I call your name, claim your marshmallow. First, the two campers who had Invincibility: Mark and Josh."

"Now for those without Invincibility: Tim."

"Jeremy."

"And Mary."

Chris had only one marshmallow left on the tray.

"Madison, John. You are the last two campers without a marshmallow. Before the night is over, one of you will be deprived of your marshmallow, and will take the Walk of Shame.

"Madison. Chickening out and not helping your teammates is a serious blunder."

"I can't help it! I hate spiders!"

"It doesn't matter. Here, you face much, much worse than spiders. Anyway, and you've never really chickened out before. So this is serious, dude.

"But John. You've been getting a little cocky since you started talking."

"What's that supposed to mean, eh?"

"I mean, you've been saying smart things when your teammates failed to do the challenges. Not cool."

John just smirked.

"So tonight's final marshmallow goes to…"

John did not see the following coming.

"Madison." Chris threw the tasty treat to her.

"What are you kidding me, eh?"

"Sorry, dude. We don't like cocky kids around here."

"But he's a good teammember!" Jeremy chimed in. "So what if he says a few sarcastic things? He's still a valuable player!"

"Yeah!" Mark agreed.

"Maybe so, but the viewers think that you can do just fine without him. John, the Dock of Shame is that way."

John, with his hands in his pockets, got up and walked off, bumping against Chris hard as he passed. Not once did he even make a single sound, from his silent footsteps on the wooden Dock, to when he jumped into the Boat of Losers, he was silent the entire time.

Episode 11: Phobia Factor 2
"Previously on Total Drama Island: the teams split into several groups to participate in a scavenger hunt! Each of the thirty items on the list was worth a certain amount of points. The team whose groups brought in the most amount of points was the winner.

"The items were all hidden in dangerous locations, but the campers were real troopers, and they were willing to brave bears, eagles, heights, and, the most dangerous one of them all, Chef, guarding his chef hat, which was also on the list.

"In the end, the Squirrels lost by only a hundred points when Daniel miraculously managed to obtain Chef's chef hat, winning the hunt for the Flaming Bears.

"At the Bonfire that night, that Goth John was given the hook after he made some cocky comments when his teammates failed.

"The Squirrels have lost one of their best players. How will they go from here? Will they be able to stand up to the Flaming Bears? Or will they continue another miserable losing streak? Find out right here, right now, on Total…Drama…Island!"

…

The thirteen remaining campers all sat around the Bonfire, conversing on every subject that came up.

"Yeah, so he eventually got his foot out and calmed down, the dog survived its seizure, and that blueberry pie was never finished."

"Yeah."

Suddenly, there was a scream from the Squirrels' cabin. Madison burst out, running right to the others.

"Madison! What is it?"

"S-sp-spider! It was a spider!"

"That's it?" Daniel asked. "That's what all that fuss was about?"

"It was HUGE! And furry, and gross, and ugly, and…I HATE SPIDERS!"

"Why do you hate them so much?" Matthew asked.

"Because! They're such creepy-crawly things, that scurrying around and all. They're my worst nightmare!"

"Well, I can understand that." Matthew agreed. "I hate bugs, too. I can't stand them."

"Are they your worst nightmare, too?" Violet asked.

"Hmmm, I guess not. My worst fear is…" He gulped. "…Algebra."

"Algebra? Are you even serious?" Isaiah asked.

"I just can't stand it! It's so hard! I have, like, a C average in it. Just all the polynomials and square roots and factoring and two x divided by six x and the sum of two negatives and ARGH! It tears my brain apart, man!"

"Yeah, it does sound horrifying." Mark admitted. "Wanna hear my worst fear, though?"

"Sure." Matthew said.

"OK. My worst fear is submarines. I can't stand how you're all underwater, and the windows could break. Or you could get the bends real easily in those things, dude."

"The 'bends'?" Josh asked.

"It's when nitrogen bubbles form in your bloodstream due to the sudden change in pressure that results from rising up from underwater too fast." Matthew said automatically.

"Oh."

"My worst fear is bears." Rachael said.

"Mine is sick people." Mary said. "I am REALLY afraid of germs."

"My fear is probably fire." Violet said, glancing at the Bonfire.

"I just can't stand walking around a bunch of broken glass barefoot!" Jen said.

"I think I'm most afraid of Chef's food." Jeremy said, half-jokingly, half-seriously.

"I'm afraid of 'The Scream'." Tim said, shuddering.

" 'The Scream'?" Madison asked.

"You know, the famous painting of that guy with his hands on the sides of his face and screaming? That one. I can't bear the sight of that stretched-out face."

"I suppose my worst fear is knife-throwing." Josh said.

"Knife-throwing? As in if you were throwing them?" Mark asked.

"As if I was the one that the knives were being thrown at."

"Whoa. That is terrifying."

"I'm afraid of heights." Luke said.

"I (gulp) am afraid of clowns." Isaiah said, looking around nervously as if a clown was watching them right now.

"Well, Daniel. What's your fear?" Violet asked the jock.

Daniel glanced at everyone. All eyes were on him.

"Uh, I guess…" He was embarrassed to say this. "…junk food."

"Junk food?"

"If I eat too much of it, I'll be…" He gulped. "…out of shape."

"Ah. Makes sense to me." Jeremy commented.

The next day, after breakfast…

The campers were all sitting at the tables, poking at their breakfast, trying to figure out what it was.

"Hm. A rare specimen." Matthew said jokingly. "It appears very hostile." He cut it in half with a knife. A red goop appeared from the center, and it made a farting sound. Steam came from it.

"OK, this is one of the worst meals we've ever had here!" Madison complained.

"Wait, MADISON!" Mark yelled. He jumped her and tackled her to the floor just as Chef's meat cleaver flew through the air where her head was moments ago.

"WHAT DID YOU SAY ABOUT MY FOOD?"

"Nothing! She said nothing!" Mark said, glancing at the girl whose life he had just saved.

Then Chris came in.

"Alright, campers. Time for your next challenge: a little thing I like to call Phobia Factor."

"WHAT?"

"That again?"

"That's right. You all admitted your worst fears last night, which we recorded. So, each of you is going to be given an option: confront your fear, and score one point for your team, or chicken out."

"Oh, MAN!" Mark said, slapping his hand against his forehead.

"To start, will Jeremy please come up?"

Jeremy gulped, knowing what was in store. He walked up to Chris slowly.

"If you can eat one of Chef's revolting meals, you'll score one point for your team. Will you do it?"

"Erk!" Jeremy looked back at his teammates, all of whom were staring at him. They were depending on him.

"Oh, fine. Just get it over with!"

"Very well. Chef."

Chef came in, wheeling in a metal cart with a plate on it, whose contents were concealed by a napkin. He stopped the kart in front of Jeremy, and lifted off the napkin. It was a repulsive bun-like thing, with a side of sand mixed with hot sauce. To drink was a blended version of celery.

"Eat up."

Jeremy swallowed hard, then reached for the bun. Everyone gasped.

"Oh man! I can't watch!" Matthew looked away.

After thirty painful minutes, there was nothing left on the plate except a few crumbs and a puddle of vomit.

"And the Squirrels get one point!"

Jeremy walked back to the others, tongue hanging out of his mouth in disgust. As the Squirrels cheered, Chef came back in and wheeled away the tray.

"Who's up next? Matthew."

Matthew came up.

"Time for you to go back to school." And with that, Chef reappeared with the tray again, except this time, on it was a stack of papers and a pencil.

"Oh-no."

"If you can answer all these Algebra questions, then you will score one point for your team."

"OK."

Matthew started carefully worked through the problems.

"We'll come back to you on that. Everyone else, follow me outside."

After they walked outside, Chris called up the next contestant.

"Madison, please come forward."

Madison walked up, pale and shaking.

"If you can stand your ground, you will earn another point for your team. Are you up for it?"

"What exactly do you have in store for me?"

"This. Oh, Chef!"

Chef appeared before them, and Madison stood horrified. Chef was wearing a giant, pink tarantula costume. He took a step towards her.

Madison was gone in the blink of an eye.

"Well, I guess the Squirrels get no point. Next up, Mary."

"Oh-no!" Mary whimpered as she walked up.

"Bring in the sickos!" Chris said. A group of terrible-looking, coughing, sneezing people came up.

"Oh, you have to be kidding me!"

"That's right, Mary. You have to stand in the middle of this group of sick people for five minutes. Can you do it?"

"No way! Are you crazy? I am SO not going to do that!"

"Alright then, chicken. You did not score a point for your team. And you guys can go." Chris said to the sick people.

All the "sickos" left. Several members of the Psycho Squirrels sighed.

"And the score's one to nothing. Next up, Jennifer!"

"Yeah! Go get 'em, Jen!" Rachael cheered.

Jennifer walked up nervously.

"Take off your shoes, please."

"Oh, dear!" She said as she removed her shoes.

"Chip."

A cameraman walked up with a massive bucket full of shattered fragments of glass. The pieces jingled as it shook. He held the bucket at an angle so that not all of the glass dumped out at once, and then started pouring it out, scattering the glass over an eight foot perimeter.

"Jen? Can you handle it?"

"Oh, well, I guess so."

"That's the spirit! Now please."

Jen gulped, then started to walk carefully over the glass. The pieces crunched and crackled beneath her feet.

"Ow! Ohhhhhhh! YEEEOOOWWW!" Her feet, needless to say, were getting torn up.

"And remember, if you step off the field of glass, you lose. So you have to stay where you are for five minutes."

"Sure (ow) thing, Chris (OW)."

"OK, let's check back on Matthew."

They all went inside the main lodge, where Matthew was still working away.

"How's it coming?"

"I hate this."

"Alright then, we'll come back to you on that. Everyone, follow me."

They all walked back out of the main lodge, past Jen.

"How ya doing?"

"It (OW!) HURTS!"

"Alright, how much time does she have, Chip?"

The cameraman, who was still watching her, looked at his stopwatch.

"Four minutes and thirty seconds."

"Alright, then. We'll check on you later. Right now, time for another round. Follow me to the 1,000-foot mountain."

They all walked to the top of the 1,000-foot mountain, where a hot-air balloon was waiting.

"Uh-oh." Luke said, biting his fingernails. He knew that this was his turn.

"Luke, care for a ride in a hot-air balloon?"

Luke looked down over the edge of the cliff.

"Eep!"

"Your choice, dude."

He glanced back. Everyone was staring at him. His teammates were depending on him.

"Ugh! Fine."

"Excellent. Now step in here with me." Chris said as he climbed into the hot-air balloon's basket. Luke reluctantly climbed in.

"And we're off!"

And with that, the hot-air balloon rose up over the cliff, and out over the lake. It stopped and hovered.

"Whatever you do, don't look down, dude!"

"Oh, man oh man oh man oh man oh man oh man oh man! I am so gonna die!"

"You're not gonna die…yet."

"Huh?"

"Whoops!"

Then Chris stumbled, and "accidentally" bumped into Luke.

"Hey! Whoa, WHOA!" Luke waved his arms around, then fell backwards and out of the balloon's basket. Everyone on the mountaintop gasped in horror.

"AAAAAAAA!" Luke clutched onto a rope dangling from the balloon for dear life. "Augh! Uh, Chris? H-help!"

"Oh, sorry, dude. If I pull you back in, you won't pass the task."

"AW COME ON!"

"Sorry!"

"But…but I'm losing my…" Then his extremely sweaty hands slipped off the rope, and he fell flailing and screaming.

"NOOOOOOO! HEEEEEEEELLLLLLLLPPPPPPPP MEEEEEEEEEE!"

Then a massive KER-SPLASH when he hit the water. Everyone who saw winced in pain.

"Wow. Hitting the water that hard twice in the same season! That's gotta be a new record right there, bro!" Chris yelled down, laughing.

Luke's soaked head popped up on the surface, humiliated.

"Well, Luke doesn't score a point for the Bears." Chris announced as he touched down. Then the cameraman who owned the balloon appeared from the woods.

"Hey, Harv? Could you take the balloon back down there and pick up Luke, then take him back to his lodge?"

"Sure, Chris." The man jumped in the balloon and floated off to do his evil master's command.

"Anyway. Let's all head back to camp and check on Jen."

One walk back to camp later…

"Ow! OW! OWWW!"

"And…TIME!" Chip announced, and stopped the stopwatch. Just as everyone else arrived, Jen eagerly jumped off of the field of grass, feet cut up and bleeding.

"Ohhhhh. The pain."

"Brave of you Jen. Very brave. And your bravery has scored a point for the Flaming Bears! So the score is now one to one! Now it's time to call up a Psycho Squirrel. Tim."

Tim walked up, stiff as a statue.

"Alright, Tim. Time to face your fear." Chris snapped his fingers. At the sound of the snap, Chef walked up, holding a large, rectangular object covered in a white sheet.

Tim's eyes widened.

Chef pulled off the cover. It was the painting "The Scream."

And Tim screamed.

"AAAAAA! No way! That thing?"

"We heard you say it loud and clear, dude. Now, if you can hug the painting, you'll chock up one more point for your team."

"Erk!"

"Come on, man!" Mark said.

"Yeah, it's just a painting!" Josh agreed.

"Go ahead, do it!" Mary snapped.

Tim moved forward slowly until he was standing inches from the velvet. He swallowed. He outstretched his arms, and wrapped them around the painting.

"And that's one more point for the Squirrels, bringing the score up to one to two. Next up, Violet."

Violet came forward.

"Can you confront your fear of fire?"

"I don't know. I've always been haunted by it."

"Well, it's now or never. Bring in the burning building!"

Chef wheeled in a fairly large structure on a cart. It was a little larger than the old Boathouse.

"Flame it."

Chef pulled out a flame-thrower and aimed it at the building. He pulled the trigger, and a wave of flame shot out, and hit the building. In a few moments, it was on fire.

"Violet?" Chris threw a fire extinguisher to her. "You better do it, 'cause I haven't paid my insurance on that thing yet!"

Violet looked at the extinguisher in her hand, then at the building. She aimed it and fired. The contents barely flew a few inches.

"Oh yeah. We've specially modified it so that you have to get closer if you want to successfully put it out."

"Oh, man!" Violet said. She gazed into the bright orange flames. They reflected off her eyes. She couldn't, could she? She was just too afraid. Fire? This was nearly asking her to commit suicide.

At first, Violet was about to throw the extinguisher aside, but then she toughened up, aimed, and fired.

The contents flew from the extinguisher's nozzle, hitting the blaze. The fire started to go out bit by bit. Violet aimed at every spot on the building, showing no mercy to the flames. After nearly five minutes, the fire was out.

"And Violet has scored another point for the Flaming Bears!"

Violet sighed in relief, then throwed the extinguisher to the side. Chef picked it up, then rolled away the charred structure.

"OK, so for the next round, we'll need to go to the Dock of Shame. Everyone follow me."

One walk to the Dock of Shame later…

The twelve of them all stood on the Dock of Shame, staring at the yellow submarine in the water before them.

"Mark. If you can survive one ride in this submarine, you'll score a point for your team. Will ya do it?"

"Uh, sure dude."

"Alright then."

Chef jumped down onto the submarine and opened up the hatch. He gestured for Mark to get in. Mark gathered up his courage, then jumped in. Chef jumped in after him.

Chef then grabbed the controls.

"Uh, Chef dude? Will you, like, be going easy?"

"Easy? Easy? Sure, I'll go 'easy'!" Chef then accelerated, and the sub raced through the water at blinding speeds, heading down into deep water. He dove and rose repeatedly at breakneck speeds, doing loops and piloting upside-down, like an underwater roller-coaster.

"WAAAAAAAA!"

"We'll check back on them later." Chris said as they walked back to the campsite.

"Ha! That wimp can't even stand riding in a submarine? I went on one of those in Disneyland!"

"I wouldn't be one to talk, Isaiah. You're next." Chris replied.

"Huh?" A finger tapped Isaiah's shoulder. Isaiah turned around slowly to look at the clown behind him.

"AAAAAAAA!"

Isaiah then bolted from the group, with the clown in hot pursuit.

"AAAAAAAA! Chris! Chris, make it stop, man!" Isaiah yelled as he ran off.

"Sorry."

"AW COME ON!" The two ran off. The others followed.

"You've gotta stop and confront it to score a point!"

"But how?"

"That, my victim, you'll have to figure out on your own!"

"AAAAAAAA!"

Isaiah ran everywhere he could. And everywhere he went, the clown followed. Eventually, he stopped at the top of the 1,000-foot cliff. The clown loomed behind him. Its ugly, makeup-covered face was terrifying to the poor geek. It raised a deflated balloon and…

…started tying it up to make a dog.

Isaiah saw a stick lying on the ground at his feet. After the clown finished tying the balloon and presented it to him, Isaiah picked up the stick and popped the balloon with it. The clown's shoulders sagged, and it walked away.

"And that's another point for the Flaming Bears! Now let's check back on Mark."

One walk back to the Dock of Shame later…

The yellow submarine appeared in the water next to the Dock of Shame. After a moment, the hatch opened, and a sick Mark appeared.

"Ohhhhhh!" He moaned as several of his teammates helped him onto the Dock. "I (hiccup!) don't feel so (burp) good!" He then choked, and ran over to the edge of the Dock and vomited.

"Well, he's sick, but he still scored a point, so the score's now tied three to three. It's time for someone else to confront their fear."

After they had walked back to the campsite (again!), they all stood before a cage with a bear inside, angry, growling, and ready to kill.

Rachael yelped.

"I see that you've done the math, Rachael, and figured out that this challenge is for you."

"Oh, you can't be serious!"

"I am serious. If you spend ten seconds alone in that cage with the bear, you'll pass the challenge, and score yet another point for your team."

"Are you crazy?" She at first was about to say no, but she looked back at her teammates. Could she back down now? Would they understand? It was only a bear. Violet confronted her fear of fire. So she should confront her fear of bears. Her team was falling behind. That cage seemed large enough...

"Forget it!" She sighed. "This is crazy! I can't believe you expect me to do this." Then, noticing her teammates dirty looks, quickly added, "Besides, we'll probably win anyway."

"Alright then. And the score's still three to three. Now I'll call up the final player for the Flaming Bears: Daniel!"

The jock moved forward, wearing a cocky smile. Cocky, that is, up until Chef walked up, holding a plate containing a chocolate cake.

"If you can eat an entire chocolate cake, you'll tie the score."

Daniel's eyes were wide, and he gulped nervously.

"Don't worry, dude. Chef didn't make it."

"Oh, good."

Chef gave them both a fierce glare. He handed the cake to Daniel. Daniel looked at the cake for a moment, and thought about it.

Think of all the carbs in this thing. His pessimistic side said.

It's only one cake. Replied his more optimistic side. Besides, if you eat plenty of healthy foods after this, it won't do that much damage at all.

Alright, I'll do it. Said his free will.

He started devouring the delicious treat, and after ten minutes, it was gone.

"The score's now four to three. It's now or never. Joshua?"

"Oh, shoot!"

"Face your fear, and help your team win, or don't, and don't score a point."

"You have it all set up?"

"Right over there." Chris gestured to a large, red-and-white striped wheel like at a carnival. Sticking out of it were four binders to hold someone in by their arms and legs. A few yards from it was a table with ten knives lined up in a neat row.

"You will be strapped in by those four binders. The wheel will spin you around slowly while someone throws the knives at you. If you can survive, you'll pass."

"Well…it all depends on who's throwing them."

"Why none other than…"

"…ME!" Chef finished.

Josh nearly fainted on the spot. Chef could, would, easily kill him with those knives. Chef was an expert marksman after all, he could hit Josh with all ten of those more easily than he could hit the broadside of a barn. But Chef wouldn't kill him. The last thing he and Chris needed was to get sued again. Chef would spare him.

"I'll go through with it."

"Alright, then. Please walk up to the wheel."

Chef and Josh walked up to wheel. Josh stood with his back to the wheel, and his arms and legs stretched out. Chef roughly shoved his arms and legs into each of the four binders, snapping them shut over his wrists and ankles. Josh whimpered. Chef grinned, then walked back over to the table. He picked up the first knife.

"Ready..." Chris pulled out a remote control-like device with a big, red button on it. "...go!" Chris pushed the button, and the wheel started spinning around slowly, spinning Josh with it.

Chef carefully aimed. He reared his throwing arm back. Josh closed his eyes.

Chef released the knife.

The deadly blade flew through the air. Everyone gasped in horror. Several of them looked away. The knife hit...

...just above Josh's head, slicing off only a single strand of hair.

Josh opened one eye and saw, with relief, that he was still alive. He exhaled.

Chef through the next knife. It hit in between Josh's right leg and his right arm. The third knife hit right next to his neck. The fourth hit between his left leg and left arm, barely an inch from his bound wrist. The fifth hit near the left side again, this time pinning a small part of his shirt, missing his skin by millimeters. The sixth thrown knife hit near his right ankle. The seventh hit just next to his ear. The eighth hit between his legs, near his thigh. The ninth knife struck the wheel just under his foot, barely scraping the bottom of his shoe.

Chef picked up the tenth and final knife. Josh was smiling faintly by now, knowing it was just about over. But Chef caught this smile, and instantly responded with a ferocious glare. He aimed carefully. He reared back, standing on one foot, then fired. The knife soared, whistling through the air. It was heading for Josh's left hand. At the last second, Josh splayed out his fingers. The knife hit.

Everyone gasped.

When Josh had the courage to open his eyes and look, he saw that, miraculously, the blade hit precisely between his splayed-out fingers.

"Phew!"

"And Josh scores a point for the Psycho Squirrels!" Chris announced as some of Josh's teammates helped him out of the wheel. "And with that, the score's…tied? Wait, this is not supposed to be the outcome! Four to four? Tied? This can't be right! How are we gonna break the tie!"

"Wait!" Violet yelled.

"What?"

"What about Matthew?"

"Huh? Oh yeah!"

They all raced back to the main lodge and burst through the door. What they saw before them was unbelievable.

The sweating, exhausted lump that was supposed to be Matthew looked like he had just run a 1,000-mile marathon nonstop. He was breathing heavily and had passed out on the table. His face was pressed up against the pile of papers. The pencil was on the floor at his feet. There was a trickle of drool coming out of his mouth. There were a few flies buzzing around him. Several sheets of paper were crumbled or torn, but all the problems on them were filled out.

"He's…done? He did it?" Chris said in amazement.

Violet slowly approached her teammate.

"M-Matthew?" She poked his shoulder.

"SQUARE ROOT OF 121!" He yelled suddenly. Violet jumped back. "Two x divided by six x!" His eyes were wide. He was clearly in a daze. "Polynomial divided by polynomial! Five x multiplied by seven y divided by two-thirds of…"

"Matthew! Snap out of it!"

"Huh? Whazzat?"

"You did some Algebra. Or rather, a lot of Algebra. Can you say something?"

"Am I…finished?"

Violet picked up the ruined papers and flipped through them.

"Yes." Then she turned to the others. "Yes! He's done! He did it!"

"Then Matthew wins the contest for the Flaming Bears yet again!"

The Flaming Bears all cheered, Matthew smiled weakly, and Chef took the pencil, papers, and desk and carried them off.

"Please…please just never ever force me to do Algebra like that again."

"I can't make any promises, bro. But for right now, you're safe. You all may return to your lodge.

"Psycho Squirrels." Chris said, disappointed. "You have lost once more. And tonight, one of you will pay the price, and ride the Boat of Losers home. Report to the Bonfire tonight at 8:00."

The Tenth Bonfire
The six final members of the Psycho Squirrels sat around the Bonfire for the second time in a row, and for the sixth time ever since they first started out on Total Drama Island. They were all anxious about the next person going home.

Chris stood on the other side of the blazing fire, holding the tray with five marshmallows.

"Psycho Squirrels. You have lost once again. When I call your name, you will receive your prize as I throw it to you. The one who does not receive a marshmallow must walk down the Dock of Shame and ride the Boat of Losers home, which means you are out of the contest, and you cannot come back, EVER.

"Jeremy."

"Tim."

"Mark."

"And Joshua."

"Mary, Madison. You are the only two on your team who did not confront your fear. And for that, one of you will not receive this final marshmallow, and will be kicked out of the competition forever. The other will receive it, and will see another week here at Camp Wawanakwa.

"And the viewers have voted on who they think should go, and I'm not too shocked by their decision. The final marshmallow goes to…"

Mary, once again, had her arms crossed and a slight smirk on her face, knowing that her chances of staying were better than Madison's. Madison had her fingers crossed, and was shaking uncontrollably.

"…Mary." He threw the marshmallow to Mary, who caught it. Madison hung her head in shame.

"Again, can't say I'm shocked. Your fear wasn't as hard to confront as Mary's was, I'll admit that."

Madison simply nodded.

"The Dock of Shame is that way."

Madison got up and trudged slowly down the Dock of Shame, jumped into the Boat of Losers, and sat there in shame and misery as the Boat sailed off.

This Bonfire's Epilogue…

Madison sat in the Boat of Losers, staring at the wooden deck. For a brief moment, she looked up at Chef, who sat bored at the Boat's wheel. But something seemed strange about Chef. He seemed bigger and bulkier than he already was. He turned towards her and stepped out of the darkness of the wheelhouse.

He was wearing the pink tarantula outfit from earlier.

"AAAAAIIIIIIIEEEEEEEE!"

Episode 12: Return to Boney Island
"Last time on Total Drama Island: The campers had to participate in another phobia challenge, which involved them either confronting their worst fears and scoring a point for their team, or chickening out and scoring no point for their team. They were scared stiff, scared out of their skin, and scared out of their minds. But many of them did confront their fears.

"At the end, the score was tied four to four, and we didn't know where to go from there. But someone reminded all of us that we still had to check back on Matthew, who was confronting his fear of Algebra. We found the poor kid a drooling, fly-covered mess over the Algebra papers, but all of the problems were filled out, so Matthew once again won the game for the Flaming Bears.

"At the Bonfire, Madison was sent home for being unable to confront her fear of spiders.

"With this next episode, we'll be doing something really, really spooky. You won't want to miss this episode of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

The twelve remaining campers and Chris all sat around the Bonfire having another one of their Bonfire story sessions, during which they conversed, and often told scary stories.

After Daniel finished telling a really scary story, Chris piped up.

"Whoa. That reminds me of the scariest, awesomest scary story ever! It all started way back, like 5,000 B.C."

"5,000 B.C.? Has the world been around for that long?"

"Yeah. I know what you're thinking, Matthew. But not this time. When I say B.C., I say my version, which is much more important than the other B.C."

"Oh really? What does your B.C. stand for?" Josh asked.

"Before Chris!"

"Oh, you have got to be kidding!"

"Anyway, around 5,000 B.C., there was a massive war between two tribes that lived on two different islands in this vicinity. One of them was the Wawanakwian Tribe, which lived on this island, which used to be known as the Isle of Wawanakwa. The other tribe was the ferocious Baztec Tribe, which lived on Boney Island."

"'Baztec'? Seriously, that's just lame." Mark said.

"I know what you're thinking. You've probably heard of their more infamous distant cousins, the Aztecs. But no, the Baztecs were much more ferocious. They were cannibals, and monsters who practiced voodoo and much more black magic.

"Anyway, so the Wawanakwians and the Baztecs fought a fifty year war, which lasted for fifty years, until the Wawanakwians finally defeated them by assassinating their Grand Chief, a massive man wielding a staff made entirely out of skulls. Some say that the skulls still had dried flesh stuck to them."

"Ew, that's gross!" Mary said.

"Tell me about it." Isaiah agreed.

"With his dying breaths, the Grand Chief swore revenge. About ten years after the Grand Chief's death, a foolish young youth took an ancient tiki idol off of the island, which greatly angered the Baztec god, Bazeel. So he put a curse on the Wawanakwians, and exactly one year later, all of the deceased Baztecs returned as zombies to destroy the Wawanakwians, which they almost did. But one brave Wawanakwian warrior traveled to Boney Island, and destroyed the idol of Bazeel, which destroyed the zombies as well.

"But the last thing the zombies said before they returned to the underworld was that if anyone ever took something off the island like that again, they would unleash another curse, and one day return from the dead to seek their revenge again."

Everyone was silent.

"Whoa. That was one scary story." Isaiah said. "Cheesy, but scary."

"Well, time to hit the hay!" Chris announced.

Several hours later…

It was late, and all the campers were asleep. But then, they were awaken by a horrible scream.

"Huh?"

"What the…"

"What was that?"

"What's goin' on!"

They all ran outside and stood on their respective lodges' porches, staring out into the woods.

"It came from the woods."

"Should we go check it out?"

"I would think so. Let's go!"

They all got dressed and ran into the woods, in the direction of the scream. Some campers were waving flashlights around. When they arrived at a clearing in the woods, they saw a huddled, twitching body on the ground. Matthew shined his flashlight on it to reveal Chris, lying in a pool of blood.

"Chris! What happened to you?"

"They (gasp) got me!"

"Who? Who got you?"

"They were horrible! They hit me from behind! (Gasp) They're coming for us! Just like the story! (Cough, cough)"

"What are you talking about?"

"Remember my story? (Wheeze) The one about the Ba-(cough) Baztecs and the Wawanakwians? Remember how the zombie invasion happened one year after someone took a (blech) tiki doll off the island? Well it's happening again!"

"How?"

"B-Beth! Beth from (hack) last season! She stole the tiki doll that she found! That was one year ago! The story is true! They're coming back!"

Chris then coughed one last time, then fell motionless.

"Whoa."

"So the legend is true?"

"HA! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha-ha!" Daniel was busting up.

"What are you laughing about?" Tim asked.

"You guys are actually believing him? It's obviously just a set-up for the next task! I mean, it's too convenient that Chris would tell that spooky legend, just for the events in the legend to happen again during the same night! Does anyone else here detect a pattern?"

"I don't know. That blood seems pretty convincing."

"You guys are saps! It's all totally fake-o!"

Suddenly, there was a rustling in the bushes off to the side. They all looked nervously (except for Daniel). Suddenly, a figure appeared from the bushes. It was wearing a single piece of clothing wrapped around its legs. It had black and red stripes painted on its chest, arms, and neck. It was wearing a skull over its head, and its skin was a sickly gray color. It moaned and slowly approached them.

"AAAAIIIIEEEE! RUN!"

"Ha! You're afraid of that? Seriously, it…" Daniel's sentence was cut short when the zombie smacked him in the back of the neck, knocking him out. It picked him up by his feet and dragged him into the bushes.

"Oh, no! It got Daniel!"

"Run!"

The eleven campers all ran as fast as they could without looking back. When they finally stopped, they found themselves at the clearing in front of the old Boathouse.

"(Pant, pant) I think we lost him." Matthew said after a moment.

"Not for (pant) long!" Luke said.

"Luke's right!" Jen added. "It'll be back for sure! We've got to defend ourselves!"

"Maybe there's something in that creepy old Boathouse that we can use." Jeremy said, pointing to the building behind them.

"He's right. Let's look around in there. Who wants to stand guard at the door and watch for zombies?"

"I'll do it." Mark volunteered.

"Alright. Everyone else, look for something, anything, that can be used as a weapon against those undead freaks! And don't worry, Mark. We'll find something for you, too."

The ten went inside while Mark stood by the door.

"Search everywhere! There has to be something."

"There isn't anything!" Violet declared.

"Yeah! Nothing but normal things, like lanterns and buckets and all that!" Luke agreed.

"No spears? No nets? Nothing?" Matthew asked, shocked. "There's always something like that in here!"

"Well, there's these paintball guns." Mary said, holding up a couple paintball guns.

"Paintball guns? Paintball guns? Those won't do worth beans against those monsters!"

"Well, they might work." Isaiah said. "They pack some kind of punch."

"He's got a point. Let's distribute these things. How many do we got?" Jeremy asked.

"I count twelve." Mary said. "Each is fully loaded, and I've also found twelve medium-sized bags of paintballs to go with them."

"Good. Each person will get one."

"But what about the extra?" Tim asked.

"Who here is the best shooter?"

"I stink at shooting." Isaiah commented, hanging his head.

"I'm pretty good." Jeremy said.

"I'll bet I could hit a bull's eye on a target several times in a row, at least." Josh commented.

"I was pretty good in the Shooters Vs. Zombies challenge a few weeks ago." Matthew admitted.

Eventually, they settled on Matthew.

"Alright the, so I'll get the extra gun and extra bag of paintballs, since I'm probably the best shooter among us. The rest of us get one gun, and one bag." Matthew said as he walked around handing out guns and bags.

"I think we should split into groups and hunt these things down!" Isaiah suggested.

"That sounds like the best idea yet." Josh said. "Good thinking, dude."

"AAAAAAAA!" Mark suddenly fell face-first to the wooden floor, unconscious. A zombie appeared behind him.

"Oh, crud!"

"Fire!" Matthew yelled. They all held up their guns and covered the undead creature in paint. It fell to the floor, completely stunned.

"Run!"

The ten remaining campers all ran out of the old Boathouse, jumping over the stunned zombie and unconscious Mark. They all continued running until they reached the river.

"That was close." Jeremy said, panting.

"Too bad we lost Mark." Isaiah said.

"And one fully loaded gun!" Mary said, shaking her head.

"What do we do now?" Jen asked no one in particular.

"Well, we don't want those creatures to catch us in one big group again. I think, to ensure our survival, we should split up into smaller groups." Matthew suggested.

"Yeah! That way, it'll be easier to hunt them down!" Josh realized.

"OK, so there were twelve of us. Scratch off Daniel and Mark, that makes ten. So five groups of four should suffice." Violet said.

Eventually, the groups were 1) Matthew and Luke. 2) Rachael and Jen. 3) Isaiah and Jeremy. 4) Violet and Josh. 5) Mary and Tim.

"OK, we've decided the groups. Now let's split up, and good luck!"

And with that, the five groups all went off in separate directions.

The Mary and Tim group walked alongside the eerily still river.

"So do you really think we can beat these things?" He asked.

"Well, I don't think that paint will necessarily kill them, but it can stun them. Besides, to defeat them for good, we'll have to…"

Mary's sentence was cut short when three zombies popped out from the river, and moved towards them.

"AAAAAAA!"

"Don't just stand there screaming, you idiot! Fire!" Mary snapped.

The two opened fire on the undead monsters. Mary hit one repeatedly in the head, and it fell to the ground. The other two continued moving towards them. Tim shot one several times in the shins, and it stopped and clutched at its shins in pain. Mary finished it off with a round to the head.

The third one, however, pounced on Tim, knocking him to the ground.

"AAAAHHH! Get off of me! Get off…"

The zombie turned him over and smacked him on the back of his neck, knocking him out as well. Mary stood over the zombie, aiming her gun at its head. But it quickly spun around and knocked her legs out from under her, sending her to the ground. It then moved back to Tim. It stood up, grabbed Tim by his arms, and dragged him into the woods.

Mary, meanwhile, stood up and rubbed her head.

"Ow. Hey, where'd you go? Come back here, you freak!"

But there was (obviously) no response.

"Grr. Well, at least it didn't get me. Plus, now that I'm alone, I don't need to worry about anyone finding out about my little secret." She then chuckled to herself, and patted her pocket.

Then, she looked at the ground where Tim had been moments earlier, and saw that his gun was still there.

"Well, well, well. Now I have an extra gun!" She bent over and picked up his gun off the ground. "Time to hunt for more zombies!" She then walked off towards the beach.

Meanwhile…

Rachael and Jennifer were lurking around near the 1,000-foot mountain.

"I'm really scared here!" Jen said. "I can't stand the thought of one of those…things hiding nearby, ready to pop out and eat us!"

"Calm down. Even if we're up against a hundred, we're still not gonna go down without a fight!"

"Maybe you're right. And you know, I've been thinking…about what Daniel said…what if this is all just a set-up? That pattern that Daniel mentioned did seem a little too convenient." Jen paused for a moment, then asked, "What do you think?"

"I really don't know what to think, OK? All I can say for sure right now is that I'm not going to take any chances."

Just then, there was a rustling above them, and some leaves fell to the ground.

"Huh?"

They both looked up just in time to see a zombie drop down from a tree branch and land inches from them. It moaned and approached them, arms outstretched.

"Heads up!" Rachael yelled as she backed away and aimed her gun. Jen did the same. The two opened fire on the zombie, and it fell to the ground just as it was about to reach her.

"Yeah! We did it!" Rachael cheered.

"Go us! Go us! Go us! Go…"

SMACK!

Another zombie fell from the tree above Jen and landed on top of her, knocking her out. Rachael at first raised her gun, but then she saw that the zombie was also unconscious from the fall.

"Wow. I guess being undead makes them stupider than I thought." Rachael then bent down and nudged her unconscious partner. "Jen. Jen! Wake up!"

Jen was motionless.

Suddenly, there was a scream coming from the woods.

"What? Oh, man! Not another one! Hang on, Jen. I'll be back!" She ran off to see who was in distress. However, the moment she left the vicinity, another zombie appeared next to Jen and dragged her away.

Meanwhile, Rachael came upon the source of the scream: a terrified, wide-eyed Isaiah on the ground, waving his gun at an approaching zombie.

"AAA! Get away!"

The zombie prepared to pounce. Rachael quickly aimed and fired at the undead monster. She hit it several times in the head and left shin. It fell writhing to the ground.

"Huh?" Isaiah looked up to see the source of the shots. "Oh, thanks."

"Don't mention it. Now if you'll excuse me, I need to go back and check on Jen!" She quickly turned and ran back to where her partner was, only to find the unconscious zombie that knocked her out, and no Jen.

"No! Darn it!"

"What happened?"

"Jen's gone! They must've got her!" Suddenly, they heard a moan in the distance, and the two quickly ran into the woods.

Meanwhile…

Mary was still limping through the woods (her leg was still hurting from when the zombie smacked her). She hadn't encountered another zombie since Tim had been caught. Suddenly, she saw a group of zombies, five at least, in the trees. They all had their backs to her. She quickly dove behind a rock. She slowly peeked around the side and saw that they still hadn't seen her.

"Hmph. That's a lot. These paint guns won't do much good. Time to use my secret weapon." She chuckled again as she silently set the paintball guns on the ground, reached into her pocket, and pulled out a tranquilizer gun.

She had found that tranquilizer gun, along with a bag full of darts for it, while searching through the old Boathouse. It had not even occurred to her to tell the others about it when she found it. She had simply smuggled it away when no one was looking, and would wait for the right time to use it (only when no one was looking, of course).

And now was the right time.

She pulled out the fully loaded tranquilizer gun, aimed from behind the rock, and shot the first zombie once. The dart his it in the left shoulder. It instantly dropped to the ground. The other four turned towards the rock where Mary was hidden. She didn't have time to hide again. She quickly fired five more shots. One zombie was hit in the chest. One was hit in the leg. Another was hit in the neck. The other two darts missed.

The last zombie moved towards her relatively quickly. She reloaded and fired two more darts. They both hit, one in the waist, the other in the arm. It fell to the ground.

"Phew. That was close." She then got up from behind the rock and walked off.

Meanwhile…

Rachael and Isaiah were still lost in the woods, hunting for more zombies, or at least trying to find someone, anyone else. In the meantime, they were conversing.

"So what happened to you?" Rachael asked Isaiah.

"So they were, minding our own business, when suddenly, they jumped out and attacked us. There were three of them. Jeremy shot one of them, but one knocked me down. It was about to get me, but Jeremy shot it, which distracted him long enough for the third to get him. Last I saw, it was dragging him into the woods. The second one that he shot was about to get me, and that's when you came along. What about you?"

Rachael told him all about how the zombies had fallen from trees and attacked them, and eventually carried Jen away.

"Ouch. That's pretty harsh."

"And you say that you didn't even fire a single shot when they attacked you?"

Isaiah paused, then said shamefully, "No."

"Why not?"

Isaiah looked around, as if someone was listening, the whispered to her, "I hate handling guns! I can't stand them!"

"These aren't even real! They're just paintball guns!"

"I know, but I've always been afraid of guns. All my life."

Well, that explains why he was the first one eliminated in the Shooters vs. Zombies challenge. Rachael thought to herself. She then said aloud, "May I ask why?"

"I'll tell you: It all started when I was seven. Back then, my father used to take me and my brothers and sister out to the back yard to shoot tin cans with a gun, just for fun. Finally, when I turned seven, he decided that I was old enough to try. So I did. He put the gun in my hands. He flicked the safety switch to 'off'. I held up the gun. My hands were shaking 'cause I was so excited about using a real gun for the first time. But I missed the cans by a mile. The shot hit the brick wall that was several feet from the cans. It ricocheted right off of the brick and hit me in the leg."

Rachael winced.

"I was taken to the emergency room and it was removed, but I was, and always will be, left with this scar." He then bent down and rolled up his right pant leg, revealing the large scar just in between his shin and knee.

"Ouch. Sorry to hear that happened to you. Especially when you were so young."

"Yeah. And ever since, I've been afraid to use a gun. Even a fake one." Isaiah's gun hand was shaking as he spoke. "And that's why I'm so jumpy when a gun is even near me."

Suddenly, there was a rustling in the bushes nearby.

"AAAAHHHH!" Isaiah screamed and fired five shots into the bush.

"OWWWWWWW!"

"Wait! Stop! STOP!" Rachael yelled and pushed the nervous geek's gun aside. The bushes rustled some more…

…and Matthew and Luke appeared, the latter of whom had paint all over his head and chest. Matthew had one fresh paint stain on his left arm.

"Oops. Sorry."

"Urggg! Geez…"

"I said I'm sorry!"

"Grr, it's…O…K…"

"I'm just a little nervous."

"We all are." Matthew said, shaking off his arm. "What happened to you two? Your partners? Weren't you with Jeremy?" He asked Isaiah. "And you Jen?"

The two told of the attacks on their respective groups.

"…and then I accidentally shot you."

"Yeah, I figured." Luke said, rubbing the last of the paint stain off his face.

"So my plan to have us split into smaller groups was a success." Matthew said.

"What do you mean?"

"See, if those zombies catch us in one big group, surely more than one would be caught. You know, like a chain reaction."

"And, this way, while one person gets sacrificed, the other can escape!" Luke added.

"Gee, that sounds kinda…heartless." Isaiah said glumly.

"No, no, NO! That wasn't why I came up with that plan!" Matthew cried.

"Oh." Luke said.

"Anyway," Matthew continued. "Now that we're together again, I guess we should stay together."

"Look, frankly, I think that this whole thing is pointless." Rachael said.

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, running around the island, hoping to catch all the zombies? That will never work! We're hopelessly outnumbered! Catching all the zombies would take forever, and use all of our ammo! We need a new strategy."

"OK, what do you propose?" Luke asked.

"Remember the legend that Chris told us?"

"Yeah." The boys all said simultaneously.

"Well, what was it he said that caused all the zombies to be destroyed in the end?"

"Um, I think he said that some Wawanakwian warrior went to Boney Island and destroyed the idol of the Baztec god…um, what was its name again?" Matthew's voice trailed off.

"Bazeel?" Luke said.

"Yeah, yeah. Bazeel. He destroyed the idol, and the zombies all died off."

"So…then that means…" Isaiah started.

"We have to go to Boney Island." Rachael finished.

"We got no other choice." Matthew concluded.

"So how do we get there?" Luke asked.

"I saw some canoes over by the beach. We can take two of those to get to Boney Island." Rachael said.

"So it looks like we're gonna have to go for a little canoe ride to the deadliest place in Muskoka." Isaiah said pessimistically.

"Well, what are we waiting for? Let's go!" Matthew said.

The four of them walked through the woods. Until they reached the campsite, there was no incident. However, as they passed by the main lodge, they were attacked again. Two zombies burst through the main lodge's door and charged the campers. Matthew and Rachael both fired repeatedly, briefly dropping the zombies.

Three more crawled out from under the lodge, and started to get up. The four fired on the zombies before they had a chance to stand up.

"Go! Run!" Matthew yelled. The four of them turned and ran without looking back towards the beach. Sure enough, there were four canoes all lined up in a row.

"Quick, get in! Two in each canoe!"

Rachael jumped into one canoe, while Isaiah jumped into the other. Matthew pushed Rachael's canoe, then jumped in himself once it was in the water. Luke pushed the other canoe and jumped in also. They all pulled out oars and rowed away. The zombies they encountered earlier stood on the shore, staring after them as they rode away.

"Ha, ha! Can't get us now, can ya?" Isaiah yelled mockingly, making faces at the undead horde.

Suddenly, a fog bank appeared out of nowhere, and drew nearer to the two canoes.

"Oh, great! Now fog?"

"Hey, what's that?" Matthew pointed nervously at a large object approaching, moving slowly and eerily through the fog. There were several figures inside it.

"Oh, you've gotta be kidding me!" Luke exclaimed.

Sure enough, once it was close enough to see more clearly, they could all see that it was a ghostly canoe, with dried blood on it, and a skull figurehead. There were three zombies inside it. The canoe turned to the side, and brushed up against Luke and Isaiah's canoe.

"Aaahhhh!" Luke screamed.

"AAAAAAA!" Isaiah screamed.

They both raised their guns. Too late.

Two of the zombies leapt from their boat into the campers' boat and pounced on the teens. Isaiah was knocked backwards into the water. Luke was pinned down by the zombie, which quickly threw him back into the zombies' boat. Both zombies jumped back into their boat after Luke. Two of them held down the kicking and screaming teen while the third rowed. The canoe moved unnaturally fast, and was gone in an instant.

"Isaiah, hang on!" Matthew yelled. He and Rachael turned their canoe around and came back to pick up their friend. He climbed into the boat, soaking wet and shivering uncontrollably (from the cold water, or the fear? It's anyone's guess as to which one it truly is).

"You OK?" Rachael asked.

"Yeah, I think so. But I lost my gun. I dropped it when I fell in."

"Here, you can take my extra." Matthew said and handed him the extra paintball gun.

"Th-thanks."

Suddenly, another vessel appeared in the mist. There were three figures sitting in it.

"UH-OH! Look out!" Isaiah quickly aimed his new gun at the figures sitting in the boat and fired repeatedly. One of the figures, the one in the front, was hit and fell.

"Yeah! I got it!"

"OWWWW!"

"Huh?"

"Who was that?"

"Aw, darn it!"

"Isaiah? Is that you?" One of the other figures called.

"Violet?" Matthew called.

Thirty minutes or so ago, another place on the island…

Josh and Violet were walking cautiously through the woods. It was until twenty minutes after the group split up when they came upon the first zombie.

The zombie popped out from behind a rock. It moaned and moved towards them.

"I'll handle this. I don't want to waste ammo just yet." Josh said. And with that, he assumed a defensive stance. The zombie drew closer.

"HIYA!"

Josh unleashed some of his karate moves on the zombie, and in only a few moments, it was motionless.

"Nice." Violet said, smiling.

"Thanks. Let's keep going."

The two walked on, until they eventually stumbled upon something that was probably even worse than a zombie.

They heard the loud roar nearby.

"Wha…Was that…" Violet stammered.

The bear trotted out from behind a bush.

"RUN!" The two instantly took off as fast as they could, with the bear in hot pursuit. All the while, Josh was shooting behind him at the bear.

Doing so had absolutely no effect on the bear at all.

"AW, COME ON!"

The bear was gaining.

"What do we do? We can't keep running forever!"

"And we can't waste all our ammo on the bear!" Josh added.

"Head for the tree!" Violet yelled, and pointed at the nearby tree. They ran straight for the tree, and jumped at it. As a matter of fact, if the tree were a person, it would've been just like an old-fashioned tackle at a college football game. Josh quickly scurried up the tree, but Violet had a little bit of trouble doing so. She was about five feet up when she accidentally touched some sap.

Her hand got stuck to the tree.

"Huh? Ew, gross!" She the started pulling as hard as she could, attempting to pull her hand free of the sticky substance. She pulled harder than ever before. The bear was just inches from her feet. She pulled her hand harder.

Suddenly, her hand broke free from the sap. She was caught so off-guard from this, that she lost her grip and fell right back down, landing inches from the angry, hungry bear. She turned around and saw it rear up before her. She backed against the tree, knowing that she was doomed.

The bear raised its claw, preparing to strike…

…and it fell forward, landing with a SMACK across Violet's legs.

"Huh?"

There was a tranquilizer dart in its back.

"But…how?"

"Guys?"

"Who's there?" Josh asked as he slid down the tree trunk. Violet stood up after sliding out from under the bear.

Mary limped out of the trees and approached her friends.

"What happened to you guys?"

"We were attacked by this bear!" Josh exclaimed.

"And then this tranquilizer dart hit it." Violet added and pulled the dart out to examine it. I wonder who could have shot it?"

"Hm, that's weird."

Of course, Mary had her right hand behind her back, seemingly casually. Of course, we all know why it was really behind her.

"Hey, what's that?" Mary pointed with her gun in the opposite direction. Josh and Violet turned. Quickly, Mary shoved her tranquilizer gun into her pocket. Josh and Violet looked back at her.

"There was nothing there."

"Well, I thought I saw a zombie. Guess we're all a little jumpy, huh?"

"You said it." Josh commented.

"Hey, where's Tim?" Violet asked.

"Oh, he, uh, didn't make it."

"Sorry."

"What do we do now? I think we should stick together now that we're all here." Josh suggested.

"I think that would be best." Violet agreed.

"Oh, alright."

Suddenly, there was a rustling off to the side. They all looked and saw four zombies appear from the bushes and behind trees and slowly approach.

"Look out!" Mary yelled. The three of them readied their paintball guns, and fired. The four zombies were dropped quickly, but more kept coming from the woods. At one point, a zombie fell from the tree behind them.

"Josh! Behind you!" Violet yelled. Josh turned and saw the zombie just moments before it pounced. A move it would regret doing.

After Josh kicked it powerfully in the stomach, chest, and knocked its legs out from under it, it was down for good.

"Let's get out of here!" Mary yelled.

The three then dashed past the zombies (Josh had to kick one out of the way), and ran into the woods, heading anywhere but where the zombies were.

Eventually, they reached the beach, and paused for breath.

"Now what?" Mary asked, hands on her knees.

"We can't stay in one spot for long! They're gonna find us eventually!" Violet said.

"Hey! Canoes!" Josh said, pointing to the two canoes lined up side-by-side.

"Yeah, so?" Mary said.

"I'll bet my bottom dollar that those things can't swim!" Josh said, smiling.

"I think he's right. Our chances are better in the water."

"Fine, let's get in."

Violet and Mary jumped into the canoe, while Josh pushed it into the water. As it slid in, he also jumped in.

They rowed away from the beach, heading right into a fog bank.

"Fog? OK, was this here moments earlier?" Violet asked worriedly.

"N-no." Josh stammered.

Then they saw a dark shape in the fog. Another vessel. There were three figures in it. The one in the stern of the nearby boat stirred, and looked in their direction.

"UH-OH! Look out!" It held up something that looked like a gun and fired at the three of them. The shots flew past them. Mary was the only one hit. Random colors appeared all over her. Those were paintballs! It was clear that the figures in the other boat weren't zombies.

"Yeah! I got it!"

"OWWWW!"

"Huh?"

"Who was that?" Mary screamed in rage.

"Aw, darn it!"

"Isaiah? Is that you?" Violet called.

"Violet?" One of the other figures called. It was Matthew's voice.

Then, the two boats drew close enough to each other that they could see who everyone was. In the other boat was Matthew, Rachael, and a soaking wet Isaiah.

"Matthew! Rachael! Isaiah! Thank goodness we found you!" Violet exclaimed.

"Likewise." Matthew said.

"Who was the idiot that shot me!" Mary demanded.

"That was me." Isaiah said.

"Why you…"

"Dude, just chill out." Matthew said. "It wasn't the worse that could happen to you."

"What did happen to you guys?" Rachael asked.

So they told Matthew, Rachael, and Isaiah what had happened to each of them, and the others did the same. Isaiah told about how he had mistakenly shot Luke in the head. Mary told about how Tim was attacked. Matthew told about when Luke was dragged into the zombies' boat.

"Wait, wait, WAIT. Back up! Did you say that the zombies have boats?" Mary asked in shock.

"Yeah." Matthew replied.

"So much for our chances being better in the water." Mary said, glaring at Violet.

"So where do we go from here?" Josh asked.

"Well, we came out here because we think that we need to go to Boney Island." Rachael declared.

"Say what now?" Josh asked.

"See, remember how, in the legend, the zombie invasion ceased when someone traveled to Boney Island and destroyed the idol of the Baztec god, Bazeel? We figured that we need to do the same."

"Oh, yeah!" Violet realized. "Why didn't we think of that?"

"Well, I guess we're joining you then." Josh said.

"That's fine with me." Matthew said.

"Ditto." Isaiah added.

"Well then, let's go!"

The six teens rowed all the way through the foggy waters, and all the way to the eerie, foggy, gray island. They saw the massive skull formation in the rocks.

"Yeesh." Isaiah said. "This place is even scarier in real life."

"This place gives me the creeps." Matthew said, and shivered.

"Well, we've got to find this 'Bazeel' and destroy it." Violet said, remaining a little firm.

The two canoes washed up onto the beach. After pulling them farther from the water, the six teens stood before the massive skull.

Isaiah gulped and pulled at his shirt collar. Matthew's eyes were wide.

"Let's do this." Mary said, and held up her gun.

"How are we gonna know where to look, though?" Josh asked.

Suddenly, Violet noticed something.

"Hey, what's that? Is that…"

It was a massive column of smoke, rising up from the distance.

"Smoke? It is!" Josh realized.

"Oh, wow. Smoke. How amazing."

"Don't you get it? It means that there's someone else on this island. And that's as good a place as any to look. So let's head that way."

The six teens moved cautiously through the spooky forest. There were sounds all around them, but they didn't encounter a single zombie for nearly forty-five minutes.

"Hey, this may not be so bad after all!" Matthew said.

Suddenly, as if in response to Matthew's comment, a group of zombies no larger than a small army appeared from the bushes, trees, and even dropped down from trees.

"OH, SNAP!" Josh yelled.

The six of them opened fire on the undead army, dropping them one by one. But they kept coming.

"We can't keep this up forever!" Violet yelled.

"What do we do?" Rachael asked.

Josh, in between shots, was kicking and chopping and punching as many zombies as he could.

At one point, Mary was separated from the others. She looked around to make sure that no one else was looking, then pulled out her tranquilizer gun. She loaded and fired at a zombie. The dart hit it in the shoulder, and it dropped to the dirt. Another one approached from behind, she shot it and hit it in the abdomen. She continued firing carefully making sure to not waste any precious darts.

Suddenly, a zombie jumped down from a tree and landed on Mary, knocking her to the ground. The tranquilizer gun flew from her hands.

"Hey! OW! Get off of me!"

Three more zombies came up to her and picked her up. The four of them carried her away on their shoulders into the woods.

"NOOOOOOO!"

Meanwhile, Rachael was also struggling to avoid being caught by the zombies, as they were everywhere.

"No! NO! Get back!" She fired in all directions, blindly hitting any zombie she could. One grabbed her from behind. She quickly spun the gun around so that it was pointed behind her, and fired, hitting the zombie in the face. It fell away from her. She continued shooting at any other zombie that even came close. However, after three minutes, the worst thing possible happened.

She ran out of ammo.

"AUGH! Get away! NOOOO!"

She attempted to beat the zombies back with her empty gun, but it was no use. The zombies swarmed around her.

"Rachael? Rachael!" Matthew called.

There was no response.

"Look out!"

The four of them ran as fast as they could, running through the zombie crowd, and heading down the spooky path. The zombies followed.

Eventually, they came upon a fork in the road.

"Oh, man! Which way do we go!" Isaiah asked.

"Let's go this way!" Violet yelled, and ran to the right.

The others followed, but Matthew as at the very back of the small group. Suddenly, five more zombies jumped out into the path, separating Matthew from the rest of the group.

"AHH! Guys! H-help!"

"Matthew?"

Violet and Josh continued firing at the zombies, but more continued coming, and Matthew was forced back towards the fork.

"Guys, just go! I'll catch up!" Matthew yelled. He turned and ran back to the fork. However, once he got there, he was confronted by the other army of zombies. When he looked back, he saw that the ones from the right path were behind him. He had no choice but to go to the left.

He ran down the path, shooting behind him every now and then.

Eventually, the zombies stopped following him. He was all alone on a creepy island.

"Man! How am I gonna catch up with them now?"

Suddenly, he stopped cold when he heard voices up ahead.

"Guys? Violet? Josh? Isaiah?"

But the voices were unfamiliar. They were chanting something. As Matthew walked further ahead, the voices got louder. The chants got louder. He looked up and saw that the column of smoke was just ahead.

He ran until he came across a clearing.

"What the…"

There was a large, wooden idol before him. It had the body of a cow, but the head of an eagle.

The chanting was louder now, but there was no one in sight, just the hideous idol.

"This must be the Bazeel idol." He said to himself. He then smiled for the first time since the zombie invasion began. "I've found it." He took a step towards it.

He was smacked in the back of the head by an unseen, powerful force. He fell face-first on the ground, unconscious, and the gun flew from his hands.

Meanwhile…

The other three were still being pursued by the zombie army. They ran for a lot longer than Matthew was running, since they were going the wrong way. The zombies seemed to be drawing closer. Josh and Violet continued shooting.

Uh-oh! I'm almost out of ammo!" Violet yelled.

"Yeah, me too!" Josh added.

After five more minutes, both guns were empty.

"Now what?" Isaiah yelled.

"Dude! You have to use your gun too, you know!" Josh said.

"But…I…"

"Fine! Just give me it!" Violet tried to take the gun from Isaiah. They fumbled briefly over it, since Isaiah, for reasons unknown, wasn't willing to let go of it.

"Just give me…WHOA!" Violet suddenly tripped on a rock, since she wasn't focused on where she was running. She fell and tumbled head over heels in the dirt. Isaiah and Josh continued running. The zombies were upon Violet instantly. She barely even had time to look up at them.

"Violet!" Josh yelled.

"Let's keep going!" Isaiah told him.

The two continued on. After nearly fifty minutes of nonstop running, they finally got the zombies off their tails.

"Oh! Finally!" Josh exclaimed, and fell to the ground.

"I'm glad we lost them. And I've still got some ammo left in this thing."

Suddenly, Josh smelled something.

"Hey…(sniff, sniff) Do you smell that?"

"Smell wha-(sniff, snifffffffff). Yeah! Is that…"

"Smoke! The column of smoke! It must be close now!"

The two quickly got up off the ground and ran in the direction of the scent of the smoke. Eventually, they came upon the same clearing, and the large, ugly idol in the center of it.

"! It's…"

"The idol. It's…hideous." Isaiah said.

"Yeah. And we've got to destroy it!"

"But how?"

"We'll think of something."

They both stepped towards the wooden idol. Suddenly, they were both nearly thrown to their feet by an upheaval.

"What?"

The ground shook violently. They both looked at a spot nearby where large cracks were forming in the ground. Suddenly, the ground exploded, and chunks of rock and dirt flew in all directions. A large creature arose from the new hole. It was the largest zombie they had ever seen. It stood nearly six and a half feet tall, and it had a staff in its hand.

A staff of skulls.

"The Grand Chief!" Josh exclaimed, more shocked than ever before.

"You've gotta be kidding!" Isaiah commented.

The large zombie swung its staff around, and slowly approached.

"RUN!" The two ran from it, only to be closely followed. It pointed the top of its staff at them, and a fireball flew from it. It had just inches behind them, and they flew in opposite directions.

"Fireballs? That wasn't in the story!" Isaiah said hopelessly.

The Grand Chief was gaining.

"Get up! Run!" Josh yelled.

Josh and Isaiah scrambled to their feet and continued running. Isaiah looked back at the mountain of a zombie, and fired at its stomach.

It didn't even flinch.

"Aw, come on!"

It fired another fireball, and Isaiah was thrown into the bushes. The Grand Chief ignored him for now and continued towards Josh, the last one.

The zombie was chasing him in circles around the clearing. It repeatedly shot fireballs at him, and numerous times they barely missed. Josh thought that all hope was lost…

…until he looked again at the Bazeel idol. He got an idea.

He ran straight at the large wooden idol, and stopped, leaning against it. He turned to face his attacker. It drew closer.

"Come on. Hit me. Hit me!"

It stopped, just yards away.

"Hit me, already! I want you to hit me!"

It aimed its staff right at him.

"That's it! Atta boy! Come on!"

It prepared to fire.

"Yeah, that's it! HIT ME!"

The fireball flew from the tip of the staff.

"SEE YA!" And with that, he jumped out of the way, and the fireball hit the idol. Being made of wood, it was consumed by the flames in no time. As it was reduced to ashes, the Grand Chief groaned and dropped the staff. It clutched at its head and staggered back. The idol began to crumble.

The zombie fell to one knee.

The idol was now in pieces, and still burning.

The Grand Chief gave one final roar, then fell flat on the ground.

The idol was a pile of ashes.

Josh heaved a huge sigh of relief. Isaiah crawled out from the bushes, still holding his paintball gun.

"Wow."

Then the Grand Chief quickly sprang to its feet.

"HUH?"

It moved towards them. It grabbed at its head with one hand…

…and tore off the mask.

It was Chef.

"Chef?"

"Yeah, it's me."

"OK, I'm confused!"

The bushes nearby rustled. A figure popped up from it.

"Look out!" He fired seven shots at the figure.

"OWW!"

"Aw, not again!" Isaiah exclaimed, throwing the paintball gun to the ground.

"Ignoring that, I'll continue with what I was going to say."

"Chris?" Josh exclaimed.

"The one and only!" Chris appeared from the darkness, and Josh and Isaiah could clearly see him. He had paint stains on his shirt and face. Behind him were all the other campers.

"OK, what is going on here?" Isaiah asked.

"I'll explain. Basically, all that has happened, from my telling of that legend up to the end of the zombie invasion, was all part of the next task!"

"I told ya so!" Daniel said.

"See, I told you all that story to set up the premise for the 'zombie invasion'. Then I had a bunch of newly hired interns and camera crewmembers disguise as zombies. We even had Chef here disguise himself as the Grand Chief."

"And the fireballs?" Isaiah asked.

"Oh yeah. Inside the staff is a flame-thrower. Buy one at the gift shop.

"Anyway, our 'zombies' would then run around the island and hunt you all down. We purposefully took all other weapon-like things out of the old Boathouse, and left those paintball guns for you. Then the challenge would begin.

"Basically, we judged each camper based on their performance, meaning how much they participated, and how many zombies they shot. We were hoping that one of you would remember the part of the legend about the Bazeel idol, and come here in an attempt to destroy it. The team whose member destroyed the Bazeel idol was the winning team!"

"So, all this was just another task?"

"Yep."

"And we were never in any danger?" Josh asked again.

"Nope."

"And you went to all that trouble to scare us out of our skins?"

"Ha, ha! Yep."

Josh was silent for a long moment. Then he turned and picked up the paintball gun.

"Wait. What are you…"

He shot Chris five times.

"AUGH! OWWW! Darn it! I'm not a zombie!"

"I know!" He continued firing.

"Augh! Ackpth! Stop! Ch-Chef! A little (ack) help here?"

Chef walked up the Josh, took the gun from him, and snapped it in half.

"Geez! Anyway, since Josh destroyed the Bazeel idol, the Psycho Squirrels win!"

All the Squirrels cheered, then rushed in and picked up Josh on their shoulders.

"Enjoy your victory." Chris then turned to the losing team. "Flaming Bears, you have lost. Now return to the island, and report to the Bonfire immediately. Tonight, one more of you will be sent down the Dock of Shame."

The Eleventh Bonfire
The seven members of the Flaming Bears sat around the Bonfire, waiting for Chris to arrive with the marshmallows. Several members (mainly Luke) were glaring at Isaiah, expecting him to be the one voted off.

Chris appeared with the six coveted marshmallows.

"Flaming Bears, you have lost once again. And tonight…"

"One more of us will be going home, so you will hand out the six marshmallows and the one who does not receive a marshmallow must report to the Dock of Shame, board the Boat of Losers, and ride home, which means they are out of the contest and cannot come back EVER." Daniel finished for him very rapidly.

"Right. Anyway, the first marshmallow goes to…"

"…Matthew."

He threw the marshmallow to him.

"Luke. Jennifer."

"Rachael."

"And…Violet."

"Campers, this is the final marshmallow. It's down to you two, Isaiah and Daniel.

"Frankly, I was absolutely shocked by the outcome of the votes. Isaiah, you went crazy with the gun; shooting your own teammates, fellow campers, and even ME! Dude, doing that messed up my hair! That's really messed up. And, you barely even shot a single zombie. Pitiful, pitiful.

"So tonight, the final marshmallow goes to…

Daniel had a cocky grin, thinking he was going to be thrown the final marshmallow.

He had another thing coming.

"…Isaiah!"

"WHAT!" They both simultaneously exclaimed.

"I know! That was a serious shocker! And I knew the answer! Like I said, I couldn't believe the outcome anymore than you can."

"Are you kidding me?" Daniel said angrily. "I'm this team's best player! Why am I the one being booted off?"

"You were the first eliminated, man. Your performance was the worst, since you never shot a single zombie. And, you were acting a little…smart, what with your insisting that this was all another task."

"But it was!"

"Too bad, bro. The Dock of Shame is that way."

"Fine! That's fine with me!" He turned to the others. "I hope you just realize that you lost your best player! When Ruth was kicked off, I was your last hope at passing all physical challenges! Now see how you like it without the super strong jock, and with this…this…stupid, sarcastic, never-participating GEEK!"

He then stormed down the Dock of Shame, and jumped into the Boat of Losers. As it chugged away, he looked back at his ex-teammates one last time.

"YOUR…BEST…PLAYER!"

Episode 13: No Pain, No Game 2
"Previously on Total Drama Island: I used a phony-baloney legend to set up the premise for when a 'zombie invasion' would hit the island. The campers were judged based on their performance, and how many zombies they shot with their paintball guns.

"This challenge revealed Mary's bad side, as she was seen to smuggle a tranquilizer gun that she found, without telling the others about it. We also learned a bit about our old geeky friend Isaiah: he has a phobia for guns, ever since he apparently shot himself in the leg with one many years ago.

"Eventually, the final six campers (Matthew, Rachael, Isaiah, Violet, Josh, and Mary decided to travel back to Boney Island, to destroy the Bazeel idol of the zombies, which, according to the legend, would destroy the zombies as well.

"In the end, Josh's ingenuity led to the destruction of the wooden carving, which won the task for the Psycho Squirrels once again. And Daniel was kicked off for being the first one eliminated, and for being a smart alack during the challenge.

"Eleven campers gone, eleven campers remaining. It's the official halfway mark of the season, and we have a few surprises for our remaining campers. Who will be the next voted off? Find out right here, right now, in the most shocking episode yet, of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

The campers were rudely woken up for the umpteenth time by Chris's voice screeching over the loudspeakers.

"Goooooooood morning, campers! Congratulations to all of you for having reached the official halfway mark of the season! We have a few surprises for you after breakfast. See ya there!"

The campers all groaned as they got out of bed, got dressed, and walked to the main lodge. The only one not complaining was Matthew.

"Seriously, I'm used to getting up early."

"Yeah, yeah. Maybe you are, but we're not!" Isaiah said.

"Yeah, I know. I wonder what surprises they have for us?" Matthew said, changing the subject.

"If they're the same as last season, the teams are gonna get dissolved." Violet remembered.

"And two of the campers who have been kicked off will return." Mark added.

"I wonder who?" Matthew wondered aloud.

After breakfast, Chris appeared in the main lodge.

"Hello, all you happy campers! As you have heard earlier, this is the season's halfway point, and we have two surprises for you all! The first is that two of the previously ousted campers have been given a second chance, and will return to the island! Everyone, follow me to the Dock of Shame."

He walked out of the lodge, and the campers all followed him out. As they walked up to the end of the Dock, a large yacht rode up alongside it.

"Campers, please welcome back the first of the two returning campers, John!"

The familiar Goth appeared on the deck, and he jumped over the railing and onto the Dock, landing as silently as a cat.

"Hey, John!"

"John, good to see ya!"

"How you been, John?"

"Finally! Our best player returns!" Mary said.

"Well, those are some enthusiastic greetings. But I can guarantee you all that you won't be quite as happy when you see returning camper number two!"

Chris looked back up at the yacht. All the campers' gazes followed his. What they saw horrified them.

The large, black boot stepped onto the Dock with a THUD.

"Oh, NO!" Everyone exclaimed.

The second returning camper was none other than Peter.

"I'm back!"

"Yes, we know." Chris said. "Now, I know that you have a grudge against everyone here, as they have against you, but we had to bring you back because, well let's face it: you're great for ratings.

"Anyway, now that you've seen your first surprise, it's time for your second surprise: from here on out, the teams are officially dissolved!"

"Heh, heh. So much for 'our best player', huh?" Josh said with a grin as he elbowed Mary. She responded with a stomp on his foot.

"Anyway, the Flaming Bears and the Psycho Squirrels are no more! It's every camper for themselves. First, the guys move into the Squirrels' lodge, and the girls move into the Bears' lodge. After that, you will all report to the Amphitheater to receive your first task.

"Alright, people. Let's go, let's go, let's go!"

All the campers who would be moving went back to their lodges and started packing up their stuff.

"Man, this is HORRIBLE!" Isaiah said to Luke and Matthew as they packed up. "That jerk Peter is back! That guy was my nightmare!"

Isaiah shuddered as he thought about all the swirlies, wedgies, and many, many more cruel pranks Peter had played on him while he was here.

"I can't stand him, either!" Luke said.

"He didn't bother me that much." Matthew said.

Luke laughed a sarcastic laugh. "Oh, really? Does the term 'go-kart' ring a bell?"

"Oh, yeah…"

"Look, we've got to watch out for that guy! He's nothing but trouble!" Isaiah declared.

"I'm with Napoleon on that." Luke declared.

"I guess I see what you guys mean, but let's give him a chance. He may have changed…"

As they walked into the Squirrels' lodge, they saw a sight that quickly debunked Matthew's last comment.

Jeremy was hanging from the lodge's rafters by his underwear. Peter stood below him laughing.

"NOOOOO! GET ME DOWN!"

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, HA! It's great to be back!"

"This is gonna be hard." Isaiah whispered to Luke. Luke dully nodded, his eyes wide in horror. Even Matthew looked intimidated.

After unpacking and moving, the thirteen campers returned to the Dock of Shame, where Chris and Chef were waiting. Jeremy, Luke, Isaiah, and Matthew made sure to stay as far away from Peter as possible.

When they arrived at the Amphitheater, they saw a bunch of desks, nightstands, and crates arranged in a crummy way. And each one had either a chair, stool, or something that could be used as a seat behind it. There were three rows of these "seats", each one slightly higher up than the last.

It all looked too familiar.

Chris told the campers to take a seat behind any desk. After they did, he said, "Alright. Now that you've all moved into your new homes, it's time for you all to receive your next task: The Game of Torture!"

"Oh-no!" Josh said worriedly.

"That's right! You all know how it works: each and every one of you will come up and spin The New and Improved Wheel of Misfortune, which contains different challenges, much more gruesome than last season. Most of the tasks involve one person remaining in place or a confined area for at least ten seconds. If you pass the challenge, you'll make it into the next round. Fail, and you're eliminated. If you do several of the challenges without complaint, you'll eventually get to pick which camper does the next challenge, as well as the challenge that they'll perform. However, if your chosen camper passes the challenge, then the person who picked them is out.

"The amount of rounds keeps going until only one person is left standing. The last person standing will gain Invincibility."

"That's it? No other reward?" Peter asked.

"That's right."

"But didn't that sassy fat girl from last season…uh what was her name, Lefanza?"

"Leshawna?" Matthew corrected.

"Yeah, whatever. Didn't she win a trailer, too?"

"Yeah, but we only really had enough money to buy one, and since I didn't buy insurance before I destroyed it…yeah, you get the idea.

"Anyway, let us begin! The first camper to spin the Wheel is…Peter."

"Fine, let's just get this over with." Peter got up and walked over to the Wheel, and gave it a powerful spin.

"And your first challenge is…"

The Wheel spun rapidly for a while, then eventually slowed down, and stopped on…

"…the Bug Bowl! In this challenge, you must spend ten seconds in a large bowl filled over the brim with snails, ticks, cockroaches, worms, ants, spiders…"

"ALRIGHT! I get the idea! Just start the countdown!" Peter said.

"Fine, sheesh!"

Chef walked up, wheeling in a large bowl with a ten-foot diameter. As Chris said, it was full of bugs.

"This'll be easy. I've been covered in bugs before." Peter said.

"No kidding?"

"Heck, yeah! One time, I had to be covered in bugs as a disguise while hiding from the cops."

"O…K. Just step into the bowl, and your ten seconds will start."

Peter jumped into the bowl, and disappeared beneath the pool of bugs.

"EWWWWW!" Jen exclaimed.

"That is gross!" Isaiah agreed.

"No way! That is so sick!" Josh said.

After ten seconds, Chris announced that Peter was done. Peter instantly popped out from the bowl, covered in bugs. However, he simply stepped out of the bowl nonchalantly and brushed the bugs off.

"Too easy." He said as he sat down.

Chris cringed, then continued. "Anyway, the next camper is…"

Everyone held their breath.

"…Josh! Come up and spin the Wheel!"

Josh reluctantly got out of his seat and walked up to the Wheel. He spun it once, and watched in horror as it landed on a crude picture of a person with a sock on their head.

"HA! No way! You've landed on the Sock of Death! Here, you must last ten seconds with a sock on your head!"

"That doesn't seem too bad."

"Might I mention that this is no ordinary sock? This sock comes from the foot of none other than Chef Hatchet!"

Everyone gasped. Someone screamed.

Chef walked up and took off his shoe, then his sock. It was a giant brown sock with spots of black on it. The stink could be smelled by even those sitting down.

"You up for it?"

Josh stared in horror. He swallowed, then pinched his nose.

"I'll do it."

"Good. Chef?"

Chef walked up, put Josh's arms at his sides, then shoved the repulsive sock onto his head. Everyone, except for Chef, Chris, Peter, and John looked away.

Josh at first stood firm, then started to tremble.

"Eight seconds."

Josh was noticeably quivering.

"Six seconds."

Josh could barely hold still.

"Three seconds. Two…"

"I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE!" Josh screamed and tore the sock off his head, then violently threw it aside.

The buzzer sounded.

"And Josh fails the task, which means you are eliminated, and will not get to participate in the next round. Now enjoy your new seat…loser."

And with that, Josh's chair sank into the ground and was replaced by a wooden shackle, with holes for his hands and head. Josh shamefully walked into it, and the top half clamped over him, sealing him in.

"Who's up next?"

After a moment, John silently got up and walked over to the Wheel, giving it a spin.

It stopped on the image of a hot sauce bottle.

"Ho, ho, ho! The Hot Sauce Drench! In this gruesome challenge, you must last ten seconds with an entire bottle of hot sauce dumped all over you!"

John nodded. Chef walked up with a three-foot tall bottle of hot sauce. John stood firm. Chef flipped open the lid, held the bottle up over his head, and dumped it all over the Goth. All the other campers could see the steam rising up from the newly-painted red boy.

But John remained firm for the entire ten seconds.

"And John makes it to the next round!"

John brushed off most of the hot sauce, and even licked up some of it, then sat back down.

"Dude, how do you do that?" Mark asked.

John shrugged.

"That was impressive, John. I think you should get to pick the next camper, and the challenge they'll perform."

John thought for a moment, then pointed at Tim.

"Totally Loud Headphone Challenge."

"Oh, man!"

"Excellent choice, John. Tim, you must last ten seconds wearing a pair of headphones, which will be blasting the loudest heavy metal music imaginable! You up for it?"

"Uh, sure."

"Alright, please take a seat."

Tim sat down in the chair. Chef carried in a CD player, which had a pair of large, black headphones connected to it. Chef set the CD player down next to the chair, and pulled out a CD case, which read "Ridiculously Loud Heavy Metal". He popped open the player's lid, and put the CD in. Then he picked up the headphones and shoved them on Tim's head. He then cranked the volume up to full blast.

He hit "play".

The blast of guitars and drums nearly sent all the other campers out of their seats. Poor Tim jumped nearly twenty feet into the air before hastily removing the headphones.

"Barely one second passed! That's just pathetic! Go take a seat in your new 'chair', Tim."

Tim lay on the wooden floor, eyes wide, and clutching at his ears in pain. The music was still ringing in his eardrums.

"Ooohhhhhh."

"Chef."

Chef picked up the moaning teen, and carried him back to his seat, placed his hands and head in the wooden rack, and slammed the top down.

"This is going to be harder than I thought." Matthew whispered to Mark.

By the end of the first round, Josh, Tim and Isaiah were eliminated.

"And congratulations all those who made it to round two!" Chris announced. "Now, the first camper to come up…Mark."

Mark calmly got up and walked up to the Wheel. He paused warily, then gave it a spin.

It eventually stopped on the image of a crab.

"Ohhhhh! The Crab Costume! You must remain firm for ten seconds while covered in angry, pinching crabs!"

Chef walked up with a large crate full of crabs.

"Eep! Ugh, fine!"

Chef picked up Mark, and shoved him into the crate. He held him in there for a few seconds, then pulled him back out. He was covered in crabs.

"And…go!"

Mark stood as firm as he could with nearly a hundred crabs pinched to him. He wiggled uncomfortably.

"Six…five…"

The pain was horrifying at that point.

"Four…three…two…"

Mark was ready to jump.

"One! Zero! You passed the task!"

"Finally! Now how do I get these things off?"

"Oh, Chef Hatchet."

Chef walked up with a pair of pliers.

Ten painful minutes later, all the crabs were off of Mark, although he was covered in cuts and scratches.

"Alright, since you didn't complain, you get to pick the next victim."

"P-Peter! Peter, the same challenge I just went through!"

"Alright. Peter, please come up."

Peter walked up, brushing past Mark as he came up to the crate. Chef picked him up and dumped him in. He pulled him back out, covered in crabs, just like Mark. However, Peter simply stood firm, arms crossed.

"That's it? This is pathetic." Peter said.

Peter lasted the entire ten seconds without budging.

"And Peter passes the challenge, which means Mark is eliminated."

Mark snapped his fingers, then stood up as his chair was replaced by the wooden rack. He placed himself in and the top closed over it.

"And next up: Jennifer!"

Jennifer spun the Wheel, and it stopped on the image of an alligator.

"Oh-NO!"

"THE ALLIGATOR WRESTLING CHALLENGE! HA, HA, HA! I was hoping that someone would land on that one! In this challenge, you must last ten seconds while wrestling an alligator! What do you say?"

"I say, forget it!"

"Alright, and Jennifer's eliminated!"

By the end of the second round, Mark, Jen, Luke, and Jeremy were eliminated.

"And it's the third round! By now, half of the campers have been eliminated. Matthew, Rachael, Violet, Peter, John, and Mary are the only ones left. Mary, you're up next."

Mary spun the Wheel. It landed on the image of a flame.

"The Extreme Heat Challenge! In this one, you must last ten seconds while under the heat of many lamps, torches, and the blazing sun, with mirrors reflecting the sunlight onto you."

"UGH! Oh, dear!" Mary swallowed hard, then said, "OK, fine."

"That's the spirit! Now come stand over here."

Mary saw a huge rig of blazing torches, bright lamps, and mirrors placed at an angle to reflect the sunlight on the spot at the center of all those objects.

Mary swallowed again, then stood in the middle of it all.

Chris then flipped the master switch, which turned on all of the fifty lamps in the area. Thousands of watts of bright light shined on Mary, along with the mirrors reflecting the sun's heat, and the flaming torches.

"Oh! Eek! OW!"

"Nine seconds…eight…"

"OWWWW! OK, this really hurts!"

"Six…five…four…"

"I'm getting totally burned!" Mary screamed. But I can't give up yet. Not now.

"Three…two…"

Mary was ready to explode.

"One…"

"!" Mary screamed as loud as she could before leaping out of the field of lamps, mirrors, and torches. She was red from head to toe.

"Oooooohhhh. So close. You had only one second to go. It really stinks to be you right now, huh?"

"Oh…shut…it."

"Please take a seat in your new seat."

Mary limped up to where the new wooden rack was, and placed her hands and head in. As the top closed down, she screamed again, "OWWWWWWWW!"

"Sissy." Peter murmured.

After seven more rounds, the only campers still standing were Peter and John.

"Peter and John are the last two campers standing. After ten painful rounds, it's down to you two. John, you're up first."

The Goth walked up and spun the Wheel for the eleventh time. It spun rapidly, then slowed down until it stopped on the picture of a wave.

"Oh, this is one 'cool' challenge. In this particular one, you must last ten seconds in a pool of water."

John shrugged.

"…which is thirty degrees below zero."

John shuddered slightly, then nodded again.

"Whoa! Seriously, you're not gonna chicken out?"

John shrugged.

"OK, fine. Chef?"

Chef wheeled in a wooden tub about the size of the hot tub from last season. The water in it was oily calm. It was also full of ice cubes.

"Seriously, you're gonna go through with this?"

John gave him a blank stare.

"Alright, then. Your choice. Get in."

John climbed up the wooden steps and silently sank into the water. He instantly turned pale.

"And your ten seconds start… …NOW!"

John sat in the water seemingly calmly, but was noticeably disturbed.

"Nine…eight…"

John squirmed uncomfortably. It was probably the first thing that had ever fazed him.

"Five…four…three…"

John showed no sign of giving up.

"Two…one…

"…ZERO! John passes the challenge!"

John climbed out of the pool, shivering uncontrollably from the temperature. But he didn't complain.

"Dude, that was tough! I can't believe you just did that!"

John shrugged.

"Fine. You get to pick the next challenge that Peter must perform. But remember, if he passes, you lose. And he wins Invincibility."

John thought for a moment, then grinned evilly.

"Swim With the Sharks."

"Ho-ho-HO! That's the worst of them all! Alright, Peter. You heard him."

Peter scoffed. "That's the best you got? This competition is mine!"

"As demonstrated by Isaiah (heh, heh), you must last ten seconds in the water with psychotic, man-eating sharks!"

"Ah, my dad looks scarier than those anchovies."

"Alright. Again, if you pass, you win Invincibility, and John is eliminated."

"I know, I know! Just hit me with it!"

Chris pulled out a dead tuna and slapped Peter with it.

"Ow! You idiot! You know what I mean!"

"Sorry."

Chris and Chef led Peter to the edge of the lake. All the shark fins were circling around in the water.

"You sure you're up to it?"

"Ask that one more time, and I'll throw you in there myself!"

"Whoa, chill out. OK, just get in."

Peter paused for a moment, then jumped into the lake.

"Ten seconds. Nine…eight."

The water suddenly started thrashing around wildly, almost like a mini hurricane. The waves lapped onto the shore, lapping against Chris's shoes. The shark fins buzzed around like bees. There was still no sign of Peter.

"Five…four…"

Chris, Chef, and all the other campers stared in shock at the raging water.

"Three…two…one…OH, MAN! There's no way he survived!"

The water was still crazier than ever. Suddenly, it ceased altogether. No sharks, no Peter, no nothing.

Everyone was frozen.

Then Peter popped up on the surface, and climbed up onto the beach. Around his neck was a necklace of shark teeth.

"And Peter wins Invincibility! And John is out."

All the other campers groaned.

"And that's that. I'll see you all at the Bonfire tonight, where someone, besides Peter, will be going home."

The Twelfth Bonfire
The thirteen campers sat around the blazing Bonfire. Just about all of them were angry that Peter had won Invincibility, but for the time being, they all had no idea who would be going home, mainly since no one in particular was on the front lines that night.

Chris walked up, holding the tray that contained the twelve marshmallows.

"Campers, this is the first Bonfire since the dissolving of the teams. You have all gone through one of the most brutal challenges of them all. And tonight, one more person will take the Walk of Shame. When I call your name, come up and take your marshmallow: Peter."

Peter smirked as he picked up his marshmallow of choice.

"John."

"Isaiah."

"Mark."

"Violet."

"Rachael."

"Luke."

"Matthew."

"Jeremy."

"Mary."

"And…Tim."

As Tim walked up to pick his marshmallow, Jennifer and Josh shared a nervous glance.

"Jennifer, Josh. This is the final marshmallow. One of you is about to go home. Now Jen, you didn't even do your challenge, while Josh, you were so close to passing it, but failed. The viewers' votes have been cast, and quite frankly, it was a landslide.

"The final marshmallow goes to…"

Josh was slightly worried, but figured that his chances were better than Jen's. Jennifer was shaking, figuring that her time on Total Drama Island was up.

"…Jennifer."

"Whoa! I did not see that coming. But what the heck?" Jen said as she got up and enthusiastically picked up the last marshmallow.

Josh sighed.

"Josh, the Dock of Shame awaits."

Josh silently got up and walked off. Everyone (except for Peter and John) waved goodbye.

"Bye, Josh."

"See ya, man."

Josh climbed into the Boat of Losers, and sailed off into the night.

Episode 14: Total Treasure Island
"Last time on Total Drama Island: The teams were officially dissolved, and Peter and John returned to the island. After that, the thirteen campers participated in the New and Improved Game of Torture! There were many gruesome challenges; stinky socks on the head, the Bug Bowl, the Hot Sauce Drench, and the Swim With the Sharks.

"But once again, it was Peter who won Invincibility, and karate kid Josh was given the boot.

"Who will be the next one voted off? What will the next challenge be? And could my hair look any smoother? Find out all these answers and more, right here, right now, on Total…Drama…Island!"

…

The campers were told by the loudspeakers to report to the Bonfire area after breakfast. When they arrived, they were greeted by Chris, wearing the cheesy pirate outfit from last season, and speaking in that bad pirate accent.

"Argh! Ahoy, mateys!"

"Oh, great! We doing the 'Search and Do Not Destroy' challenge?" Peter asked.

"Wrong again, landlubber! Har, har! Fer this week's challenge, ye are all goin' on a treasure hunt. See, here be the rundown: see this key that I have with me?" Chris held up a key, and shook it a little. "This key opens up a treasure chest containing a wonderful treasure, har, har. Yer goal be to find the chest hidden somewhere on the island. When ye find it, ye must bring it back here, to the Bonfire, fer me to open it. The camper who brings it to me wins Invincibility.

"Uh, excuse me…Captain McLean?" Matthew raised his hand.

"Aye?"

"What about alliances?"

"What do ye mean?"

"See, if an alliance was formed, and they brought the chest back, would all of the people in that group win Invincibility?"

"Uh…sure, I guess so."

"OK."

"Anyway, I'll give ye all yer first clue: it be hidden somewhere that many of ye scalliwags consider creepy."

"That's it?" Peter asked.

"As fer the rest of ye scurvy dogs, one of ye will be goin' home tonight at the Bonfire, har, har. Ye've got yer challenge, rundown, and hint. Ye're all set. The race for the treasure starts…NOW!" Chris pulled out a tiny little pistol and fired straight up into the air.

All the campers raced off in multiple directions. Most of them headed for the woods, but a few others headed for the beach.

"Somewhere creepy…" Mark thought.

As he ran through the campsite, and along the edge of the woods, a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed him, pulling him into the trees.

"Hey!"

"Shhhh!" A voice said.

"Matthew?" Mark asked.

Sure enough, it was Matthew. Along with him was Jeremy, Violet, and Rachael.

"What's going on?"

"We need to discuss something." Jeremy said.

"Discuss what?"

"We've gone around and asked everyone else besides you. We need to know whether or not you'd be willing to join an alliance." Matthew said.

"An alliance? What do you mean? Just for this challenge?"

"Well, yes and no."

"That's why you asked 'Captain McClain' about alliances?"

"Precisely. But I feel that this alliance should be a permanent one."

"Why's that?"

"See, since the dissolving of the teams, I've never really liked the whole prospect of 'Every ruthless camper for themselves'. It's not right, or at least not nearly as good as the old team spirit."

"So what are you suggesting?"

"We start an alliance, and at least have our own little team. Again, we've asked everyone else, and they've all said no." Matthew said.

"And we didn't even bother to ask Peter." Rachael commented.

"What's the point of an alliance if we don't even get to vote who leaves anymore?" Mark asked.

"Alliances are more than just a unanimous vote." Matthew said. "They're about working together in challenges. They're about sticking up for one another. They're about teamwork."

"Amen." Violet agreed.

"Same here." Jeremy also agreed.

"So what do you say, Mark?"

"Ummmmmmm…OK."

"Good. To the new alliance!" Matthew put his hand forward. Violet put her hand on his. Rachael put her hand in, too. Jeremy did the same. Mark was last to put his hand in.

"Great! Now let's go get that chest and win Invincibility!" The five of them got up and ran out of the woods, along the beach.

"So where are we going?" Jeremy asked.

"Well, he said somewhere creepy. Where else? The old Boathouse."

"Of course!" Rachael realized.

"But let's hurry. Other campers have undoubtedly got the same idea."

The five ran as fast as they could towards the old Boathouse. Once they got there, they saw that no one else was there.

"Nice! We're here first!"

"Let's check it out! I've always wanted to see this place up close." Matthew said and opened the creaky wooden door.

It was dark inside, lit up only by the light from the open door. There was dust everywhere. But worst of all, there were wooden containers all over the place, like crates, barrels, and chests.

"Aw, man! That chest will blend in perfectly in here!" Rachael exclaimed.

"Yeah! It'll take forever to find it!" Jeremy added.

"Hey, chill out! Look, I know the perfect way to find it." Matthew said.

"Oh, really? How?" Mark asked.

"OK, everything in here is years old, and is covered in dust, right? But the chest we're looking has been here for barely an hour. So the chest that doesn't have dust on it is our chest!" Matthew explained.

"Oh, MAN! That is good!" Mark said.

"Nice thinking, Matthew!" Violet said.

"Thanks. Now let's get looking!"

They dug around through the dusty objects. After thirty minutes, Violet found something.

"Hey! I think I found it!"

"Really?" Matthew said as he walked over.

"Yeah. There's absolutely no dust on it at all." Then she attempted to open it, with no effect. "And it's locked up tight. Yep, this is the chest, alright."

"Great work, Violet. Let's go!"

The five raced to the door.

"Victory, here we come!" Matthew said proudly.

"Invincibility, here we come!" Mark added.

Suddenly, a familiar, ominous shadow stepped into the doorway, blocking the light.

"I believe you have something that I want."

"Peter." Matthew said coldly.

"No way!" Violet declared, hugging the precious chest closer. "We found it first!"

"Get lost!" Jeremy yelled.

"Fine. I didn't want to have to do this to you, but…" Then he lunged forward and snatched the chest from Violet in one swift move.

"Hey!"

"Give that back, dude!" Mark yelled and lunged forward. Peter threw him back with a blow to the face. Mark fell right back to the wooden floor.

"Invincibility is mine!" Peter ran out of the Boathouse.

"After him!" Matthew declared. He and Violet ran after him while Jeremy and Rachael helped Mark to his feet, then also ran after Peter.

Peter ran towards the woods, clutching the chest.

"Ha, ha! This challenge is so mine!"

"You're not getting away that easily!" Matthew yelled after him.

"Try to catch me, dweeb!"

Suddenly, a shoe stuck out from a nearby bush and tripped Peter.

"Hey! Oof!" He hit the ground hard, and the chest flew from his hands. Peter looked up at the geek who had tripped him.

"Napoleon! You are so dead!"

"Sorry…loser." Isaiah snickered and picked up the chest. He ran off just as Peter scrambled to his feet and gave chase. Isaiah was zigzagging through the trees and bushes, trying to lose Peter. Eventually, he saw the entrance to the bear cave nearby, and dove in. Peter ran right past his hiding spot.

"You are going to eat your own feet, geek!"

Isaiah paused for breath, setting the chest down on the ground.

"Phew! I lost him!"

Something tapped him on the shoulder.

"Huh?" He turned around…

…and was face-to-face with the Bear.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

The chest was eventually knocked to the side, and bounced right out of the cave. At that time, Matthew, Violet, Jeremy, Mark, and Rachael happened upon the cave entrance.

"Hey! The chest!" Jeremy said and pointed at it.

Matthew bent down and picked it up.

"We got it back, now let's hurry!"

They all raced off towards the camp.

"We're so going to win!"

Suddenly, they heard the familiar whine of the loudspeakers.

"Attention, swabbies! The chest currently be held by Matthew, who be heading towards camp! If ye want still want to win, ye better get him!"

"What? Dude, that is not cool!" Mark yelled, expecting no response.

"Did I ever say that I wouldn't tell the others where the chest be if someone has it? No. So it won't be as easy as ye think."

"Aw, come on!" Jeremy complained.

"Hey! Let's stop whining, and hurry! We can still make it!" Matthew encouraged.

The five of them continued dashing through the forest, heading right for camp.

"Hold it right there!"

The five of them stopped and were confronted by Tim, Mary, Luke, and Jennifer.

"We all want that chest!" Mary declared.

"So hand it over!" Tim demanded.

"No way! Come and get it!" Rachael dared.

"Fine!" Tim ran up and tried to take the chest from Matthew. But he tossed to it Rachael.

"Rachael!" She caught it.

"Violet!" She threw it to Violet.

"Jeremy!"

They sent Tim on a wild game of come-and-get-it.

Then, Mark caught it and ran off.

"Yeah! Go, Mark!"

All the other campers ran after him.

However, he had no idea where he was going, and before long, he found himself cornered on the edge of the 1,000-foot cliff.

"Oh, shoot!"

Everyone else stood behind him.

"You're finished! Hand it over!"

Mark held the chest closer defensively.

"Fine." Jen dashed forward and tried to snatch the chest from him, but he was firm.

"Just…give it!" They fumbled over it briefly.

Suddenly, it flew from their hands, and fell right off the edge of the cliff.

"NOOOOO!"

Jeremy heroically ran up and leapt after it, soaring through the air towards the water.

When he hit the water, he searched frantically for it, eventually finding it floating nearby.

"Ha! I got it!"

"Good! Now head back to camp!" Matthew told him from above.

As Jeremy swam back to shore, the other eight on the mountaintop ran back down the mountain, heading for camp.

"We're so gonna win!" Mark said to the other members of the alliance. Meanwhile… Jeremy was running through the woods, heading back towards camp.

"Ha, ha! This is gonna be…"

It all happened in a split second. A dark blur swung past him and instantly snatched the chest from his arms. It took Jeremy a few seconds to realize that the chest wasn't in his grasp anymore. When he looked at the person who had done it, he saw John, chest in hand, letting go of a vine and landing catlike on the ground, then dashing away.

"Huh? Hey!" Jeremy ran after him. "Get back here!"

At that time, they were near the bear cave, where a mauled and weaker than usual Isaiah was crawling out, moaning and groaning.

"Ooooohhhhh." Then he heard the yells. "Huh?"

"Huh? Hey! Get back here!"

"Could it be?" He slowly staggered to his feet and peeked through a bush. He saw John, with the treasure chest, being chased by Jeremy.

"Heh, heh. You're not reaching the finish line unless I say so." Isaiah mumbled to himself, then sneaked ahead to cut off John's path. He waited for the right moment, then jumped at the Goth.

He missed by a mile.

He landed face-first in the dirt, and got a mouthful of grass and dirt. And Jeremy couldn't stop in time, so he tripped over Isaiah.

But Isaiah's pitiful attempt to jump at John did have a side effect: John was distracted by the geek flying at him, and he turned to look back at him as he ran. And since he wasn't focused on where he was going, he ran right into a tree. The chest flew from his hands and bounced off.

At that moment, Matthew arrived at the scene, and the bouncing chest hit him in the shin.

"OWWWW!" He clutched at his shin, then looked down at the culprit. "Hey! The chest!" He picked it up.

"Go, Matthew! GO!" Rachael yelled.

Matthew was quick to oblige, and took off. After a minute of running, he emerged from the woods just behind the main lodge. The finish line, the Bonfire area, was just ahead.

He raced as fast as he could towards his goal. But another camper emerged from the woods and followed him.

Peter.

He raced faster and headed towards Matthew. Just after he ran off, Violet, Rachael, Mark, Jeremy, Luke, Isaiah, Jennifer, Mary, Tim, and John all stood on the edge of the woods and stared after the two campers who were in the lead. They all knew it would be useless to go after them. They were twenty yards from the finish line.

"Come on, Matthew!" Mark encouraged his teammate.

"Go, go, GO!" Rachael also yelled.

"You can do it!" Violet shouted.

Matthew was fifteen yards from the sign that read "Total Drama Island". Chris stood there, waiting for him.

"Almost there!" He said to himself.

Suddenly, Peter ran in front of him, separating Matthew from the finish line.

"I'm going to ask you one last time! Give…me…the…chest!" He grabbed Matthew by his shirt collar. "Don't make me hurt you!"

All the others stared in horror.

Matthew looked at the angry Peter, then at the finish line. It was ten yards away. There was no way he could throw the chest over there.

He looked back at Peter. He knew he was about to regret what would say…

"Drop dead."

Peter threw a powerful punch, hitting Matthew right in the jaw. He let go of his collar and let Matthew fall to the ground. Matthew dropped the chest in shock. Peter snatched it up off the ground.

"Ha, ha-ha, ha, HA! Sucker!" He ran to the finish line, and handed the chest to Chris.

"And Peter wins Invincibility!"

"Yeah! Eat it, dork!"

Matthew wiped some blood away from his lip. Mark, Violet, Rachael, and Jeremy ran up to him.

"Are you OK?" Violet asked as she kneeled down beside him.

"Yeah, man! That was one serious punch!" Mark exclaimed.

Matthew moaned before responding, "Yeah, I think I'm fine."

Rachael turned to Chris. "Chris! That is totally unfair! Isn't that against the rules!"

"Sorry, thar be no rules in this game!"

"Oh, come on!" She then glared angrily at Peter. "Just who do you think you are?"

Peter smiled evilly and chuckled.

"Oh, get a life!" Rachael yelled, and stormed away.

Violet and Mark helped Matthew to his feet.

"So, what's in that chest, anyway?" Jeremy asked.

Chris smiled, then put the key in the lock and turned it. He slowly popped open the lid. Everyone peered inside and saw…

"Oh, you have got to be kidding me!" Luke exclaimed.

"Is that what I think it is?" Mary asked.

"Aye. The bottle of perfect hair gel!" Chris picked up the tiny little pink bottle, and unscrewed the lid. He then said in his normal voice, "This is gonna make my hair look better than a god's hair!" He dipped some of it in his hair, pulled out his comb and pink mirror, and combed his hair. When he was done, he admired himself in the mirror. "Oh, MAN I look good!"

He then turned to the other campers, and returned to using the bad pirate accent.

"As for the rest of ye losers, one of yer sorry butts will be goin' home tonight, har, har! See ye all at the Bonfire!"

The Thirteenth Bonfire
The twelve campers all sat around the Bonfire anxiously, waiting to see who would be sent home. Chris was, once again, holding the tray of marshmallows.

"The viewers have cast in their votes and made their decisions. I have only eleven marshmallows on this tray. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow must immediately return to the Dock of Shame, to catch the Boat of Losers. That means that you are out of the contest, and you cannot come back…EVER!

"The first marshmallow goes to…Peter."

Peter smirked as he walked up and took a marshmallow.

"Tim."

"Mary."

"Rachael."

"Luke."

"Isaiah."

"Violet. Mark."

"Isaiah."

"And…"

Jeremy glanced at John. John gave him a blank stare.

"…Jeremy."

Jeremy sighed as he walked up and took the marshmallow.

"Campers, this is the final marshmallow of the evening. Matthew and John are the last two without a marshmallow. Once again, the outcome of the votes was a total landslide. The final marshmallow goes to…"

Matthew was shaking. This was the first time since he had been here that he was one of the last two without a marshmallow. John wasn't much for showing signs of nervousness, but Matthew could tell that he was worried.

Everyone held their breath. They were all hoping (except for Peter, of course) that Matthew would receive the last marshmallow.

Matthew's eyes were wide. He glanced briefly at Peter. Peter glared evilly at him, and slowly and mockingly sliced his finger over his throat in the familiar slashing motion. Matthew shuddered.

Chris had his middle finger tucked under his thumb, and the marshmallow over it, in a position in which he was ready to flick it. He slowly moved it back and forth over the two campers, torturing everyone with the suspense. He eventually stopped on John.

"Ah, what the heck." He prepared to flick the last marshmallow to the Goth.

"Matthew." He quickly turned at the last second, and chucked the marshmallow to Matthew.

Everyone let out sighs of relief. Peter cursed.

"What! Not again, eh! What is it this time?" John exclaimed.

"Frankly, the reason for your leaving this time is because…well…it's because you're John."

"What? you have got to be kidding me, eh!"

"Sorry. I can't read the viewers' minds. Now if you please, the Dock of Shame is that way, bro."

John, more furious than ever, stormed off to the Dock, jumped into the Boat of Losers, and disappeared into the night.

This Bonfire's Epilogue…

Matthew stood among the other campers, still shaking from the tension moments earlier.

"Don't worry, man." Mark comforted him. "I'll bet that the viewers really like you."

"Yeah." Violet agreed. "You're a nice guy. You won't be leaving anytime soon. Trust me."

"Thanks, guys." Matthew silently ate his marshmallow, considering what his friends had said.

As they walked back to the lodge, a hand fiercely grabbed him by the sleeve and yanked him back. Someone leaned in close to his ear.

"Listen!" The voice hissed. Matthew couldn't see behind him, but he didn't need to. He knew who it was. "You may have survived this time. But I am going to make sure that you are kicked off, whether it's next week, or in the season finale! You won't beat me! No one will. I am going to win this thing. And no happy-go-lucky, goody-two-shoe geek is going to stand in my way!"

Peter then roughly threw Matthew to the ground and stormed off into the lodge.

Episode 15: Hide and Be Sneaky 2
"Previously on Total Drama Island: The campers had to participate in a treasure hunt, in which they had to search for a treasure chest hidden somewhere on the island, and bring it back to me. Whoever brought the chest to me at the finish line would gain Invincibility.

"There were many hi-jinks to get the chest, and Matthew formed a secret alliance, consisting of himself, Mark, Jeremy, Rachael, and Violet. They agreed to form said alliance so that they could keep the team spirit going, and to stick together in challenges.

"Although the alliance was in the lead for a while, it came down to Matthew and Peter, racing for the finish line with the chest. Just yards from the finish line, Peter threw a nasty punch, and managed to snatch the chest from him, and cross the line to gain Invincibility.

"That night at the Bonfire Ceremony, John was given the boot. Why? Because he's John.

"What will this week's challenge be? Will the secret alliance stay together long, or crumble under the pressure? Find out, on the most dramatic episode yet, of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

The campers were all sleeping quietly and peacefully.

"Just another day in the life of Chris Maclean." Chris said as he set down the objects he had been carrying: a stereo speaker and a microphone that was attached to it. He then pulled out a megaphone, turned it on, and set it in front of the speaker. He also placed the microphone in front of the speaker, turned that on as well, and let the science do itself.

The massive whine blasted through the megaphone, screaming at the sleeping campers. Mark jumped right out of his bed, Luke hit his head on a rafter as he sat up, and Jen fell out of her top bunk and landed on the hard wood floor.

"Aw, come on! Does he ever stop waking us up like this?" Peter screamed as he leaned out the window and gave the culprit the evil eye.

Chris picked up the megaphone, and yelled into it, "Goooooooood morning, campers! Hope that awakening wasn't too startling."

"You have no idea!" Peter yelled.

"Anyway, report to the main lodge for breakfast, and then to the Dock of Shame, to receive your next challenge."

"Aw, man! If he wakes us up like that again, I'll rip his lungs out!" Peter growled.

After yet another horrible breakfast (Chef's own grilled jellyfish intestines), the campers reported to the Dock of Shame as instructed, where Chris and Chef were waiting for them.

"Alright, campers! You are the final eleven campers! That's quite an honor. Anyway, enough with the speech. For this week's challenge, you will be participating in the old TDI classic: the Hide-and-Seek game!

"As you all know, in this game, you must all hide somewhere, anywhere, on the island, all the while avoiding the Seeker: Chef Hatchet! He will hunt you down, and attempt to spray you with his water gun."

Chef pulled out the infamous water gun, and casually pumped it.

"You must avoid capture or certain drenching, and try to gain Invincibility, by either A) you don't get discovered in your hiding spot. B) If you are found, you tag the lifeguard chair here on the Dock, which is home base. Or C) you help Chef find another camper in hiding.

"You have your rundown. And do you know what else you have?"

No one answered.

"You have…" Chris looked at his watch. "…precisely 100 seconds to get your butts into gear and find a good hiding spot, because Chef is counting!"

Chef turned around and said, "100…99…"

All the campers were gone in the blink of an eye.

"They won't escape me for long." Chef said with an evil laugh.

Most of them ran into the woods, but a few others ran in different directions, such as towards the beach.

After the 100 seconds were up, Chef menacingly lumbered off to hunt down his victims.

The first to be found was Luke. He had found a ditch somewhere in the woods, and dove in.

He sat there, breathing as quietly as he could, hoping that he wouldn't be found. No such luck.

Chef had stumbled upon his footprints in the dirt. He crouched down and sniffed the track, then looked up in the direction that they were heading. He eventually followed them into the woods, until he saw the ditch several yards away. The footprints ended there.

Chef stopped, paused to inhale silently, pumped up his gun, then tiptoed up to the ditch. He stopped just above it, and then shot into it, drenching the teen completely.

"Aw, man!"

"You're out!"

Luke, soaking wet, climbed up out of the ditch and trudged back to camp.

After a few minutes, Chef came upon his next victim.

Jeremy had climbed all the way to the top of the 1,000-foot mountain, and climbed a little ways down the side until he found a slab of rock big enough to sit on. He had sat there for nearly thirty minutes until Chef caught his trail as well.

Chef had scaled the mountain until he arrived at the peak. He stared out over the lake, pretending to not notice the teen hidden about ten feet below his feet. He then pumped his gun, aimed straight downward, and fired.

Jeremy had only a few split seconds to react. He leapt up and off the slab of rock, falling the 990 feet down to the lake. The water splashed down over the slab of rock where he was sitting moments earlier. He landed in the water and swam over to the beach…

…and was face-to-face with Chef, water gun ready and aimed at the teen's face.

"Oh…" Jeremy never finished his sentence, but instead got a face full of water. Jeremy was thrown back into the lake. It took him a few moments to realize which way was up, then quickly popped up on the surface and climbed onto the beach again. He glared at Chef.

"How did you do that?"

Chef shrugged.

Jeremy stared at him with a confused look for a moment, then simply nodded and walked off.

After forty-five more minutes, Mark was nearly discovered in his hiding spot. He was hiding in a tree with dense, thick leaves. A perfect hiding spot.

Chef passed by under the very branch where Mark was hiding. Mark stirred slightly, barely making a sound, but that wasn't what alerted Chef to his presence. What did was that a single small leaf fell off the branch and landed on the ground just behind Chef's foot. He stopped sharply and turned around. He looked at the leaf, picked it up, and licked it. He then looked up sharply at the tree.

"Gotcha." He pumped the gun and aimed up.

Mark leapt out of the tree and landed on the ground. He was quick to scramble to his feet and dash off as fast as he could without looking back. Chef was quick to give chase.

As he ran, he passed by a particularly large bush. And this bush just so happened to be Violet's hiding spot.

She peeked out.

"Hey! Where are you…"

"RUN!"

"Huh?" She looked to the side and saw Chef approaching. "Aaaauuugggghhh!" She quickly jumped out and ran with Mark.

They both ran as fast as they could, avoiding the random blasts of water that flew past every now and then.

Surprisingly, they managed to avoid the water blasts all the way to the camp. They ran passed the west lodge, where Matthew was hiding under the porch. He peeked out slightly, being careful to not leave the shade. He saw Mark and Violet run by, followed by Chef.

"Oh-no!"

They were halfway through the campsite. They were near the Dock of Shame. Chef was gaining.

Matthew's mind raced. He had to help them.

The alliance. I must remain true to the alliance!

He crawled out from his hiding spot and looked around frantically. He saw a patch of mud on the side of the porch.

Perfect.

He picked up two handfuls of mud and ran after them.

They reached the Dock. Chef was only a few feet behind them. He pumped his water gun and aimed carefully.

Come on! Can't afford to miss!

He flung one handful of mud.

It hit Chef in the back of the neck, and slid down his shirt.

He instantly stopped running and turned around sharply to face the flinger. "YOU!"

"Hey, Chef Hatchet! Come get me!" He threw the other handful of mud. Chef dodged it and it flew past. "That's it! You're next!" He abandoned the chase for Violet and Mark and ran towards Matthew.

"Matthew!" Violet yelled.

"Go! Go! Tag the lifeguard chair! TAG THE LIFEGUARD CHAIR!" He yelled, then turned and ran towards the woods. Chef aimed his gun and fired. The blast hit him in the legs, knocking them out from under him.

"Whoa!" He screamed as he fell to the ground.

Chef leaned over him.

"No one, and I mean no one, throws mud at Chef Hatchet and gets away with it!"

Matthew staggered to his feet, and looked at the Dock of Shame.

Violet and Mark had both tagged the chair.

Matthew gave them a weak smile and a wave. He then walked back to the main lodge.

"Whoa. I can't believe he just did that!" Mark said.

"Yeah." Violet agreed. "He must really be into this whole alliance thing."

After the three of them returned to the main lodge, Chef continued his hunt, and it didn't take long.

Peter was hiding under the Dock at the time. He had heard the yells, footsteps, and water blasts. He got up and looked around after everyone had gone. Chef was still lurking around near the lodges.

Peter slowly crawled out from under the Dock. After climbing onto it, he looked back quickly at Chef, who still had his back to him. He then turned and ran towards the lifeguard chair.

Chef heard him, and turned sharply. Peter looked back, and saw that Chef had seen him.

"Aha! The delinquent!" He then pumped up his gun and ran towards Peter. Peter dashed at nearly lightning speed towards the chair. Chef roared as he chased the teen. He aimed the water gun. Peter looked back and saw that Chef was aiming right at him.

His finger slowly started to squeeze the trigger.

But Peter was no fool. He had been in police chases with real guns, on foot, by car, and even one by blimp. He always knew just what to do and when.

Just as Chef pulled the trigger, Peter ducked and threw himself to the wooden Dock just as the blast of water flew over him. He slid across the splintery wood towards the chair. Chef cursed and quickly pumped the gun again. Peter was inches from touching the chair.

Chef aimed, and fired. He did not miss.

However, after analyzing the video footage later, Chris found out (much to Chef's chagrin) that Peter's fingers wrapped around one of the posts of the chair just nanoseconds before the blast of water hit him.

So Peter won Invincibility.

"Woo-hoo! Yeah! I outran Chef! I've got Invincibility! Eat it, Sergeant Hatchet!"

Chef scowled, then spit, then turned and went off to find more victims.

After ten more minutes, Chef stumbled across Tim's hiding spot: the bear cave.

Chef had peeked into the darkness, and at first saw nothing. But then he pulled out a pair of night-vision goggles. He looked into the now-green-colored cave, and saw something huddled up against a large rock.

"Gotcha." Chef pumped his gun and fired at what he thought was one of the teens.

It was the bear.

It roared in fury and stormed out of the cave. Chef's eyes were wide.

"Oh, sweet mama!" He said before running off, screaming.

After that, he never again returned to the bear cave that day.

Eventually, he escaped the bear, and (after stopping for breath) he went off to find more victims.

It was basically the same thing over and over: Chef searches, he finds a camper, and he sprays them. At this point, to prevent the reader from having to simply read a chapter full of repetitive content, here's the rundown: It took Chef precisely an hour and a half to locate all of the campers in their relatively clever hiding spots (including some that were not-so-clever). After finding Jennifer, Mary, Isaiah, and Rachael, he went back to the camp, where the ten campers were waiting, along with Chris.

"Well, I guess that's everyone." Chef said.

"I guess so." Chris agreed.

"On the contrary." Matthew said.

"Huh?" Chef said. "What do you mean?"

"You haven't found Tim yet, have you?"

"Tim? But I've covered this whole island. And I know that I've looked everywhere, including the water. The old Boathouse, the woods, the beach, the bear cave…" Chef's voice trailed off at the mention of the bear cave.

Wait. Come to think of it, I never actually did go into the bear cave…

"The bear cave! I was about to look in there, but then the bear chased me off! That can only mean…"

And with that, he turned around sharply and ran towards the woods, with Chris and the ten campers following. They eventually arrived at the bear cave. And this time, the bear was nowhere to be seen. Chef put his night-vision goggles back on and went inside. He went deeper and deeper into the spooky, dark cave.

Then he heard the voice.

"Took you that long to find me, huh?"

"And Tim is the last camper to be found! Which means that he also wins Invincibility!" Chris announced.

All the other campers cheered, and even Chef had to respect the teen who had evaded him for so long. Chef saluted Tim.

In the end, the only campers with Invincibility were Peter, Mark, Violet, and Tim.

"And that's that! With four Immune campers, the rest are eligible for voting off tonight! I'll see you all at the Bonfire shortly."

The Fourteenth Bonfire
The eleven campers sat around the hot Bonfire. Before them was Chris, with the tray of marshmallows.

"Campers. There are only ten marshmallows on this plate. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow must immediately return to the Dock of Shame, to catch the Boat of Losers, which means that you are out of the contest, and you can't come back…EVER!

"The first marshmallows go to Peter, Violet, Mark, and Tim."

And with that, he picked up four marshmallows and threw them to each of the four campers he had called.

"Rachael."

"Matthew."

"Jeremy."

"Mary."

"Isaiah."

Only Luke and Jennifer remained.

"Jennifer, Luke. This is the evening's last marshmallow. One of you will claim this prize, while the other takes the Walk of Shame."

Luke glanced briefly at Jennifer. Her eyes were glued to the marshmallow.

"And the final marshmallow goes to…"

Jennifer was shaking. Luke could barely sit still. If Chris had extended the suspense any further, he would've fallen off his seat.

"…Jennifer."

Jennifer sighed and ran up to claim the marshmallow.

Luke merely hung his head.

"Sorry, dude. I don't necessarily mean to make you feel worse or anything, but you were the second camper of the season to have all of the votes fall on you. It was a shocker, let me tell ya that."

Chris walked up to him.

"Luke, if you please, the Dock of Shame awaits."

Luke paused for a moment, then got up and walked towards the dreaded Dock. Chris turned to the others.

"The rest of you enjoy your marshmallows. You're all safe…for tonight!"

Episode 16: Smackout!
"Last week on Total Drama Island: The campers' next task was to participate in the Hide-and-Seek game, with Chef Hatchet hunting them down. Many of them got soaked, but a few lucky campers won Invincibility by tagging the lifeguard chair; home base.

"In a heroic act of teamwork, Matthew sacrificed himself to Chef to save his fellow alliance members, Violet and Mark. Along with those two, bad boy Peter also tagged the chair.

"In the end, the only ones with Invincibility were Violet, Mark, Peter, and Tim (who was the last to be caught). And at the Bonfire Ceremony, Luke was shown the door.

"With ten campers remaining, we'll be giving them one of the most BRUTAL challenges ever! It will undoubtedly be one of the most risky, exhilarating, and messy tasks that these campers will ever do! You certainly won't want to miss this brand new episode of Total…Drama…Island!"

Camp Wawanakwa, 12:10 P.M…

After lunch that day, the campers walked out of the main lodge to suddenly find a giant obstacle course spread out all over the campsite.

"Whoa!"

"What in the world?"

"Good morning, campers!"

"Actually, it's ten minutes into the afternoon, genius." Peter answered sarcastically.

"Anyway. It's time for your next task: An all-out, adrenaline-pumping, race-to-the-finish-or-fall-into-gooey-sloppy-mud obstacle course!"

"Say what?" Jen exclaimed.

"That's right! We've put together a massive obstacle course, which each and everyone of you will have to run individually. I'll admit, the idea for it is a spoof of another famous reality TV show about obstacle courses and whatnot, but I won't go into further detail. Anyway, this course consists of many hard-to-pass obstacles that you must race around to reach the finish, or fall into the mud below."

Sure enough, the entire obstacle course was sitting in a giant pool of fresh mud. With the exception of the slide and small path at the beginning, the entire course was suspended thirty feet above the mud.

"If you are knocked off, and fall into the mud, you lose! You lose the challenge, and you lose the chance for Invincibility.

"Now, there are five phases to this course. The first: 'The Slide of Doom!' That is your starting line. You must slide down this slippery slide, which has water running down it, and when you reach the bottom, you must attempt to stop yourself, or fall into the mud. After that, you must run down the path, and climb up the flimsy rope ladder up to the second phase: 'The Pop-up Platforms!' There are ten small, circular platforms that are only three feet in diameter. You must hop across them, over the mud, and hop from platform to platform, to the end of that phase. Here's the catch: these are no ordinary platforms; they're hydraulic!"

"Hy-what-ic?" Rachael asked.

"They're hydraulic lifts! From the moment you step on the first platform, they will start to, one-by-one, shoot up into the air at high speed! You must race to finish while remaining ahead of these mad platforms. If you are on one that pumps, chances are you will land in the mud. In fact, your chances of landing back on a platform instead of falling into the mud are precisely 1,759,381 ¾ to one!

"Anyway, all those who pass that must confront the third phase: 'The Mad Sweeper!' you will race across that long, shaky bridge without falling through the steps into the mud, while staying ahead of the mechanical sweeper that will be following you at high speed!"

As if on cue, a large, metal, square lowered down on a rig and swept fast over a long bridge on the obstacle course. The bridge was like those at playgrounds: it had ropes holding numerous small, rectangular platforms in place, and they were bound to be very unstable.

"If you avoid falling, or being swept, off, then you have passed the first three phases, and will face Phase Number Four: 'The Paintball Dodge!' Here, myself and expert marksman Chef Hatchet will fire paintball guns at you, while you're running across a very thin, two-foot wide, sixty-foot long platform. If you're hit, but don't fall off, you can keep going until you reach the other side. You only lose if you fall off.

"And that leads us to our fifth, and final, phase: 'The Airheads!' You must jump across five large, blown-up, balloon versions of mine and Chef's heads! With the material that they're made out of, it'll be hard to maintain your grip if you slip, so don't slip!

"And there you have it! If any one of you may actually successfully pass all these phases and reach the finish line, you'll win Invincibility!

"Besides that, the only other way to gain Invincibility is, if you're knocked off at all, but you're the one to get the farthest on the course, you'll also win Invincibility.

"So that's how it works. Time to call up our first victim: Rachael!"

Rachael gulped nervously, then walked up to the top of the "Slide of Doom". She stood, staring down at the mud below. Water was brushing past her feet.

"Ready…set…"

Rachael froze for a moment, then shook it off.

"…go!"

Rachael jumped down the slide, sliding through the water. The slide was forty feet tall, but the bottom was fast approaching. She grabbed onto the fabric around her in an attempt to slow herself down. She was at the bottom, still sliding towards the mud. Everyone gasped.

She dug her fingers into the fabric, nearly tearing it, but she slowed herself down in the nick of time.

Rachael stood up for a moment, stumbled, then took off down the path over the mud. She arrived at the weak, rotted, old rope ladder. She grabbed the first rope rung, then climbed up. When she arrived at the top, she looked at the platforms before her.

"The Pop-up Platforms."

She jumped onto the first one, and it was fairly easy to keep her balance, but she knew that the worst was yet to come. She jumped to the next one, then the next. Just before she landed on the third platform, she heard the rush of air behind her.

They were popping up.

She frantically jumped from platform to platform. But the popping platforms were getting closer. She was two platforms away from the end of that phase. She jumped to the next platform, and prepared to jump to the last one.

But before she could, it shot up right out from under her. She screamed as she flew through the air, flailing wildly, then landed in the thick, mushy mud.

As the brown Rachael slowly climbed out of the mud pool, Chris declared, "And Rachael fails to pass the course! Next up, Matthew!"

Matthew shuddered.

"Oh, man! I don't know if I can do this! I mean, I've always wanted to run an obstacle course like this, but…"

"Don't worry." Violet assured him. "You've been great in past challenges. Why are you so nervous about this one?"

"Because all those past tasks weren't necessarily all-out physical challenges. When it comes to really physical stuff, I stink!"

"Look, you can do this, man! Just go for it." Jeremy insisted.

"(Gulp!) Alright. I'll try." Then under his breath, "But I won't get very far."

He climbed up to the top of the slide.

"And… …GO!"

Matthew jumped and slid down the wet slide. He saw the mud approaching. He stuck his legs out in front of him to slow him down. He scraped to a stop just inches from the edge of the mud pool.

"Whoa! Talk about a close shave!" Chris said with a laugh.

Matthew scrambled to his feet and bolted down the path, making sure to stay away from the edges.

After climbing up the rope ladder, he stood before the hydraulic platforms. He looked down at them mud below, then sucked it up and jumped to the first platform. He was quick to jump to the second platform, then the third. His feet were inches from the fourth platform when they started pumping.

"Oh, shoot!"

Without looking back even once, he quickly continued jumping, making sure to jump quickly, but carefully.

The "wave" of pumping was right behind him. He jumped off the last platform just as it shot up from beneath him. He stumbled in midair and barely caught the edge of the platform.

Everyone gasped, waiting to see him fall.

"Whoops! It's gonna be a wipeout, people!"

Matthew held onto the platform for dear life. He looked down below him, at the mud thirty feet down. He yelped.

Matthew then looked back at the platform he held onto, then gathered as much strength as he could. He reached up and grabbed the fabric material of the platform, bunching it up in his hand. He swung one leg up onto the platform, and from there, climbing up onto it was easy.

"Wow! He made it! That's the second time this season he's missed a near-wipeout!"

Matthew stopped to catch his breath, then continued on. He stopped at the first step on the long, fragile bridge. He knew that this one, like "The Pop-up Platforms", was also about speed, but accuracy.

He waited for a few moments, then jumped onto the first step, which nearly swung right out from under him.

"Wh-whoa!"

"Get moving, man! That sweeper's-a coming!" Chris yelled.

Matthew jumped to the next one, staggered, then jumped to the next. He heard the sound of the rig lowering behind him.

He was moving as fast and carefully as he could, but about halfway through, the platform struck him from behind and knocked him through the gap between two steps, and into the mud thirty feet below.

He screamed as he fell, then the scream was cut off by the PLOP!

"And Matthew's eliminated as well! Now for our next victim…Isaiah!"

"Oh-no!" Isaiah exclaimed. "I'm so totally gonna lose!"

"Come on, man! You have to try!" Tim encouraged him.

Isaiah wiped some sweat from his brow, pulled his shirt collar, then walked to the top of the slide.

"On your mark…get set…go!"

Isaiah jumped down the slide and slid through the water, screaming all the way down. He was too busy screaming and flailing that he couldn't tell when he reached the bottom of the slide. When he did reach the bottom, he continued sliding at high speed, not even slowing down.

He flew right off the edge and into the mud.

"Ooooh! By far, the worst performance of the day." Chris said, shaking his head. "Isaiah is eliminated!"

Isaiah popped up from the mud, and, after hearing what Chris said, said, "Awwww, man!" He climbed out of the mud pool miserably.

"The next camper to step up to the plate is Peter!"

Everybody booed. Peter shook it off and stood at the top of the slide.

"I've been through worse at my high school's B-Ball court! Winning Invincibility will be easy!"

"And go!"

Peter slid down the slippery slide. He clawed at the fabric beneath him as he approached the bottom. He stopped several feet from the edge. He frantically scrambled to his feet and dashed down the path, up the ladder, and started across "The Pop-up Platforms". Then they started popping up. They drew closer to him. He was on the last platform. The one behind him pumped up. He jumped and landed on the safe platform just as the one he was on previously shot up.

He then had to face "The Mad Sweeper". He hopped carefully across the steps of the flimsy bridge. The sweeper lowered down and started chasing him. He ran faster, then stumbled briefly. The sweeper drew closer. He quickly regained his footing and continued dashing effortlessly across the platforms.

He reached the last step, then leapt to the platform at the end. As he jumped, he could feel the cold, metal sweeper touch his foot. He landed on his stomach on the platform. After pausing for a moment, he got back up to his feet.

"And Peter, so far, has gotten farther on the course than any other camper!"

Mark leaned close to Violet and whispered, "He's tough. He could do this, you know."

"Yeah, but I'm hoping he doesn't!"

Peter stood, staring at the long, thin platform he had to run across. Chef and Chris stood below it, at the edge of the mud pool, brandishing paintball guns.

"Ready when you are!" Chris snickered.

Peter was unfazed. He had done something similar to this while dodging real bullets. He could breeze this.

He dashed across the long platform as fast as he could. Chef and Chris opened fire. Paintballs whizzed past him, several finding their mark, hitting him in the arms, the side, and one hit his shoulder. That shoulder hit nearly knocked him off, but he kept going. He reached the end of the thin platform.

"And Peter passes the fourth phase! But now it's time for the hardest of them all. If he can do it, Invincibility will be his!"

Peter stood, staring at the massive balloons before him. As Chris had said, there were five of them. At their widest extent (near their equator), they must've been about six feet in diameter. Of course, at the top, where he would land, it was about half that. The balloons did look like Chef's and Chris's faces. The first one, middle one, and last one were Chris heads. The second one, and the second-to-last balloons were Chef's.

Peter looked at them for a few moments, trying not to think of the thirty-foot drop that would result if he missed.

He jumped to the first balloon without thinking. He landed near the center of its surface, which was the best spot he could land on. He slowly stood up, as if the slightest movement would send him tumbling. He reared back, then jumped to the next one. He landed on it, and his right leg was dangling over the edge. But he was able to pull it up quickly. The third and fourth ones were also a breeze.

When he reached the fifth one, however, he wasn't so lucky. He landed a little close to the side of it instead of the center. He started slipping. He dug his fingers into the rubber for dear life, kicking his legs wildly.

Several people, thinking that he would fall, smiled.

But Peter was one tough kid. He wasn't ready to give up just yet. He pulled at the material with all his might, pulling his torso up over the balloon. He tried to swing one leg up, but it fell back down. He paused to catch his breath (again), then pulled himself up further. At the top of his jump, he threw his left leg up onto the balloon, and it didn't fall back down. After that, pulling his other leg up was easy. Once he got up, he jumped to the finish line, and to victory.

"Oh, YEAH! I am BAD!"

"And Peter is the first to run the entire course, which means that he wins Invincibility, for the millionth time in a row."

While Peter celebrated, everyone else groaned.

"Oh, come ON!"

"Why should he get Invincibility again?"

"He can't keep this up forever!"

"Actually, I can…losers!"

"Alright, enough of that! Next contestant: Jennifer!"

"Alright! I've been in gymnastics and cheerleading for several years, I can run a single obstacle course!"

She stood at the top of "The Slide of Doom" up until Chris said go. She slid down the slide, and stopped at a fair distance from the mud. She ran down the path, scampered up the rope ladder, and started across "The Pop-up Platforms". After two platforms, they started pumping. She raced across, being pursued by the pumps.

She was on the last platform when it shot up from under her. She flew straight up into the air, flailing as she did.

"Yep, we got us another failure!"

But surprisingly, Jen landed back on the very platform that she had been pushed off of. She landed on it, and her legs dangled over the edge.

"Wait! She might make this after all!" Rachael declared.

Jen struggled to get her legs up, but eventually, she did. She climbed up onto the platform, then jumped to the safe platform.

"Well, that was impressive. Trust me, campers. You'll never again see something like that happen again."

After that, Jennifer passed (or in the case of some, barely passed) all of the other phases and made it to the finish line.

"Jen wins Invincibility, too!"

Everyone cheered, and Peter sneered.

"Mark, you're up next."

Mark went up to the slide.

"Go!"

Mark slid down the slide, getting soaked with water. When he got near the bottom, he grabbed onto the side of the slide to slow himself down. Once he reached the bottom, he let go of the edge, got up, and ran down the path. Once he reached the ladder, he scampered up it to "The Pop-up Platforms". He didn't even hesitate before he started jumping across the platforms, no looking back.

Surprisingly, Mark was able to stay on the platforms and still jump quickly across them. He was already on the safe platform by the time the second-to-last platform pumped up.

He quickly moved to "The Mad Sweeper" phase. He stopped for a moment, studying the tiny, weak steps, before he started to jump across. Nearly a quarter of the way through, the sweeper dropped down and started chasing him. He picked up the speed a little bit, stumbling every now and then, and barely made it to the safe platform, for the sweeper was nearly on him.

After that, he came to "The Paintball Dodge." Once again, he didn't even pause before he dashed across the platform. The paintballs were whizzing past. Chef aimed at his leg and fired. The paintball hit him in the shin.

"Yeeoooowwww!" He clutched at his shin and fell. He almost fell off the platform altogether, but grabbed onto the edge. Fighting the pain in his shin, he struggled to get back up onto the platform. Chef continued pelting him mercilessly. He struggled against the force of the paintballs, and pulled himself up.

"Darn it!" Chris yelled. "Keep firing!"

Mark didn't get back up and run along the platform, he simply held onto it as hard as he could and slowly crawled along it to the end. He then got up, and stared at the five giant balloons before him.

This was the hardest one, he knew that. He stood firm for a few seconds, then jumped onto the first balloon. He was able to hang on, and climb back onto it. However, when he jumped to the second one, he barely had time to maintain a grip, and bounced off the side.

He screamed and flailed his arms wildly as he fell down, down, down into the mud.

"Oh, so close! Nice try, man!"

After Mark climbed out, covered in mud, Chris called Tim up to the spotlight.

Tim slid down the slide and stopped about a foot from the edge. He climbed up the ladder, and passed over all the hydraulic platforms. However, "The Mad Sweeper" was what tripped up Tim. Technically, it wasn't the sweeper itself that got him. Tim slipped while running from it, and fell between two steps, into the mud thirty feet below.

"Ouch! Hate to see that happen! Anyways, next is Mary!"

Mary ran the course, and seemed to do well in all the obstacles. But when she reached the paintball phase, she was knocked off when Chef hit her in the right eye. She screamed, clutched at her swollen eye, and fell off the platform.

And Chris called up all the other campers in the same manner.

Violet almost made it, but when she reached "The Airheads", she jumped for the first one and fell off.

Jeremy was the last one to be called. He slid down "The Slide of Doom", and his feet nearly dipped into the mud, but he avoided actually falling in. After running down the path, jumping over "The Pop-up Platforms", and outrunning "The Mad Sweeper", he came to "The Paintball Dodge". He was nearly halfway across when Chef hit him in a certain place where a guy does not want to be hit.

He screamed in agony and instantly fell off the platform.

In the end, Peter and Jen were the only ones to reach the end, and Mark was the one who got the farthest on the course than any of the others to be knocked off.

"And there you have it! After eight brutal falls, and two victorious victories, we have three campers with Invincibility! The rest of you are eligible for voting off. And before the night is over, one more of you will walk down the Dock of Shame."

The Fifteenth Bonfire
Chris stood before the ten remaining campers, holding the nine desired marshmallows on a tray.

"The viewers have cast in their votes and made their decisions. The camper who doesn't receive a marshmallow must report to the Dock of Shame, board the Boat of Losers, and ride home. That means you are out of the contest. And you can't come back…EVER."

"The first marshmallow goes to…Jen."

Jen walked up and picked her marshmallow.

"Peter. Mark."

The two walked up and reached picked up their individual marshmallows.

"Matthew."

"Violet."

"Tim."

"Jeremy."

"There are three of you left. And there are only two marshmallows on this tray. The next marshmallow will go to…"

Rachael closed her eyes. Isaiah was sweating.

"…Mary."

As Mary took her marshmallow and sat down, Chris looked at the final two campers.

"Isaiah, Rachael. Neither of you have marshmallows. One of you will not receive this final marshmallow, and will leave the show forever.

"Isaiah, you did horribly! You lost before you even completed the first phase! That right there is a very good reason as to why you should go home tonight. Once again, the decision of the viewers was absolutely shocking. While I think that this is very, very wrong, the final marshmallow goes to…"

Isaiah was biting his nails. Rachael was shaking.

"…Isaiah?" He said as a question as he threw it to him.

"WHAT?" Everyone exclaimed.

"This is ridiculous!" Peter exclaimed.

"Yeah!"

"Hey, the viewers have spoken! And I can't overrule their decision."

Rachael started to get up.

"Wait!"

Matthew, Violet, Mark, and Jeremy ran up to her.

"What about our alliance?" Violet whispered.

"Yeah! This is a crippling blow to lose one of our members." Matthew added.

"Guys, don't worry about me. Even when you're one member down, that's still a lot of members in the alliance. I think you'll all do fine."

Rachael stood up and looked back at everyone else.

"I'm ready. I had a great time here. I won't forget you guys!"

"No hard feelings, Rachael." Chris added. "You'll be missed."

"I think it's time for a group hug!"

Everyone (except for Peter) moved into one big hug.

Rachael, wiping away a single tear, walked down the Dock of Shame. Everyone waved goodbye.

"Bye, Rachael!"

"See ya later!"

"Goodbye!"

The Boat of Losers sailed off into the night.

Episode 17: Search and Do Not Destroy 2
"Last time on Total Drama Island: The campers had to participate in running through an all-out, brutal, and dangerous crash course, which involved mad sweepers, hydraulic lifts, paintball guns, and more. It was either run the whole course and make it to the finish line, or fall thirty feet into the mud below.

"There were many BRUTAL wipeouts! Most of the campers did get knocked off and into the mud, but in the end, only Peter and Jennifer made it to the finish line, and won Invincibility. And that night, it was Rachael who took the Walk of Shame.

"How will Matthew's alliance do now that they're one member short? Can Peter keep up his ridiculously long streak of winning Invincibility? The answers to all these questions and more, right here, on the most dramatic episode yet, of Total…Drama…Island!"

…

All the campers were sitting in the main lodge, staring at the things in their bowl, which Chef had said was "breakfast", when the loudspeakers blared loudly, causing several campers to toss their bowls into the air in surprise.

"Alrighty, shipmates! It be time for yer next task, har, har! After breakfast, report to the Amphitheater to receive further instructions!"

After the announcement ended, Matthew leaned close to Violet and whispered, "Did you notice the accent he was speaking in?"

"Yeah. The bad pirate accent? What could it mean?"

After breakfast, the nine remaining campers all walked to the Amphitheater, where Chris, once again wearing that hideous pirate outfit, stood next to a bundle hidden underneath a white sheet.

"Ahoy, ye scurvy dogs! Are ye ready fer yer next task?"

"Let me guess…the treasure hunt?" Peter asked.

"Precisely." Chris then lifted away the white sheet, revealing the many wooden chests that were hidden underneath.

"Yer task today be the old treasure hunt challenge! Ye must find yer keys, hidden in various locations all over the island. When the time limit be up, ye must return, key or no key, to the Amphitheater, to either open yer chest, and enjoy the treasures within, or watch everyone else open their chest while ye gain nothin'!

"Now, come forth and pick yer clue." As the campers took the pieces of wood out of the bucket, Chris added, "These will tell ye where yer keys be hidden."

As the campers looked at their clues, Chris looked over their shoulders at them.

He looked at Peter's clue, which had the image of a key in the middle of a giant footprint.

"Ho, ho, ho! I was hoping you'd get that one! Your key's in the lair of the Sasquatchinakwa!"

Peter scoffed. "I could take that ape one hand down."

He leaned over Violet's shoulder.

"Ha! The piranha pool! Good luck with that one!"

And so on.

"Alright then, shipmates! Ye've got yer clues, now go and find yer keys!"

Everyone ran off in separate directions.

Peter ran through the woods until he stood at the yawning entrance to the Sasquatchinakwa's lair.

"Alright you purple monster. I'm comin' in! And you had better stay out of my way, or you'll regret it!" He rolled up his sleeves, cracked his knuckles, and walked into the cave.

The massive beast stood before him. The key was on a rope, wrapped around a stalagmite behind the great monster.

It stood as high as it could, and roared.

"Oh, yeah! Really scary. I've seen uglier faces in a video game."

It moved towards him, ready to attack.

"Now you're talking! BRING IT ON!"

Meanwhile…

Matthew was standing before the dangerous location where his key was: on a slab of rock on the side of the 1,000-foot cliff.

He gulped, looking down over the edge of the cliff, to the water 1,000 feet down.

Come on, Matthew. You can do it. Try not to think of that incredible height, or the pain from the fall, or the sharks below…

"I've got to try."

"You OK?"

Matthew nearly jumped at the sudden voice behind him. He spun around to face Violet.

"Oh, heh, heh, it's just you."

"Where's your key?"

"Down there." He pointed down the edge of the cliff.

"Are you scared to do it?"

"Not that much. I mean, I did the 1,000-foot climb in the first episode. I guess I can do this…but the problem is finding the key. This cliff-side is HUGE!"

Violet peered hard down the side, studying every slab of rock on the side. Something reflected the sun's light.

"Hey! What's that down there?"

"I see it too! Is it…"

"Well, there's your key."

"Alright. I'll try."

He slowly turned around, to have his back to the cliff, then slowly lowered one foot down until he placed it in a crevice. He slowly worked his way down the edge of the cliff, looking down below him every now and then to see where the key was.

Eventually, he was right on top of it.

"OK, I've almost got it!"

He slowly extended his right arm and stretched it as far as he could. His fingers were barely about to touch the key.

"Come…on!"

His middle finger caught the hole at one end of the key.

"YES!"

He slung the key over his finger like a ring, and then pulled himself back up.

"OK, I got it!"

He then climbed back up to the top.

"Phew! That was close!"

"Great job, Matthew!"

"Thanks. But why are you here? Where's your key?"

A few minutes later…

"Oh, you have GOT to be kidding me!"

"Yep. That's it." Violet admitted glumly.

They were standing on the edge of a rectangular pool of water, filled with angry, snapping piranhas. There were two thin, wooden poles, each on opposite ends of the pool. There was a single wire tied to the tops of each pole. In the center of the pool was a circular slab of rock, with a diameter of barely a foot and a half. On it was the key.

"So Chris actually expects you to climb up this pole, across that wire, land back down on the rock and get your key?"

"I could hardly believe it myself."

"Are you nervous?"

"I'm not sure. I've been through bad things before, but nothing nearly as deadly as this!"

Matthew stared at the ravenous piranhas in the water, waiting for a bite to eat. He then thought of something.

Should I? She'd really appreciate it, but I don't know…Ah what the heck, it's worth a shot!

"I'll do it for you."

"Wh-what? No, seriously. You don't have to do that…"

"No, I really want to. I mean, I think I could pull it off."

Violet smiled. "OK."

Matthew swallowed, then walked up to the pole and started climbing. As he reached the top, he stretched his fingers out to the wire, and grabbed it. He paused warily, realizing that he was about to put his life on this wire. Would it hold?

He let go of the pole. The wire was firm. He slowly started across.

As she watched Matthew move slowly across the wire, Violet's mind was racing.

It's really nice of him to do this for me… Could he be trying to say something?

To tell the truth, Violet had been into Matthew for quite some time. It had all started during the skit challenge, when she and Matthew had gone off alone to work on the script. In between writing scenes, they had conversed. They had talked about all the things they liked, all the things they hated, and so on. They had found out that they had a lot in common.

Matthew was also thinking the same thing. Yeah, I'm willing to do this. He looked down at the jumping piranhas. Violet's a great girl. She doesn't deserve to have to go through this. I really like her…but does she feel the same way about me? I've never been good with girls before…

Could he feel the same way about me? Violet was also thinking. She'd never had the guts to tell him what she thought about him.

Matthew was hanging just above the rock where Violet's key was.

"OK! I think I can just…whoa!"

He let go of the wire and dropped down onto the rock. He waved his arms around for a moment, then settled back down.

"Phew! That…was too close." He looked down at the key lying at his feet. He picked it up. "Violet! Catch!" He threw the key to her. It flew through the air, almost in slow-motion. Violet reached for it and caught it.

"Got it!"

"OK…Wait! How do I get back?"

Meanwhile…

Isaiah stood in front of the old Boathouse, where, according to his clue, his key was hidden.

"Aw, man! This'll take forever!"

Isaiah wasn't necessarily worried about how scary the Boathouse was, just about how cluttered it was. Among all that mess, it would take forever to find his key.

He gathered all his courage, and went in.

Meanwhile…

Peter was still in the lair of the Sasquatchinakwa, battling to the death with the ferocious beast. But in the end, Peter came out on top. He had ruthlessly skinned it alive, and beaten it to a pathetic pulp. He walked out of the cave with his key.

"Ha! And that's how we handle things in my neighborhood!"

At the same time…

Tim was trying to get his key, which was wrapped around a coyote's neck.

"This is ridiculous!"

The coyote with the key was sleeping in a clearing in the middle of the woods. He slowly approached it. It stirred slightly.

Although it was as simple as a twitch or a yawn, the movement had sent Tim up a tree.

"How in the world am I gonna do this?"

Meanwhile…

"OK…Wait! How do I get back?"

"Oh! Uh…" Violet raced over to a tree, and found a long vine draped over a branch. She tore it off and raced back to him. "Here! Use this!" She threw the vine to him. He caught it, and one end of it barely dipped into the piranha-infested water.

The entire tip was completely chewed off, and came out raggedy and ruined.

"Whoa. OK, here it goes!" He tossed one end of the vine up into the air. It slung over the wire and fell back down to him. He had successfully created a fairly strong loop around the wire. He grabbed the other end and twirled the two together, just as a precaution. He then used the vine to climb back up to the wire.

"Yes! It worked! OK, I'm coming back."

He slowly moved across the wire, back towards the safety of solid ground. When he was just a few inches from the pole, he swung off the wire and landed…

…but only one foot touched the ground. The other fell back over the edge of the pool. Matthew immediately lost his balance and started to fall backwards into the deadly pool.

"WHOA!"

At the last second, Violet reached and grabbed his outstretched hand. She pulled as hard as she could, and managed to pull him back onto dry land. A single second longer, and he would've been fish food.

Matthew's heart was beating faster than ever. He was breathing hard.

"O (pant, pant) K! That was (pant, pant!) too close!" He then fell to his knees.

"Are you OK?"

"I think so…thanks."

"Don't mention it." She helped him to his feet. "And hey, that was really nice of you to do that just to help me get my key."

"No (pant) it was noth-."

Matthew's sentence was cut short as Violet suddenly kissed him.

Back at the Amphitheater, Chris watched as the moment unfolded right before his eyes on the monitors. He quickly reached up and paused the image.

"Aw, isn't that sweet? The first kiss of the season…it's about time!"

Back at where it was happening, Matthew was completely stunned.

Huh?

After the kiss, Matthew still couldn't believe what had just happened to him.

"Well, that was an…interesting, thank-you."

"It's not just thanks for what you did, Matthew."

"What do you mean?" He said with a sly, barely-noticeable grin on his face.

"Let me explain."

And so, after one long conversation, Matthew had learned all about how Violet had always liked him, ever since they first met.

"I mean, you're funny, smart, brave…you're an awesome guy. Who wouldn't like you?"

"Well I'm not sure about that, but I never knew that you always liked me. I mean, I always felt the same about you, but I just thought that you didn't feel the same."

"Really?"

"I just never knew how to say it. 'Cause I've never had a girlfriend before in my life."

"I feel that."

"You've never had a boyfriend?"

"Well, there was one guy, who technically liked me, and I liked him. We talked quite a bit, and we surely would've been boyfriend-girlfriend…but before we could, it happened."

"He moved?"

Violet shook her head.

"You guys broke up?"

Violet paused, then confessed, "He died."

Matthew shuddered. "Ouch. I'm so sorry to hear that."

"It's OK."

During all this, someone evil was watching them (and no, it wasn't only Chris).

Peter peeked through the bushes, and saw as the two kissed, then talked, and basically become boyfriend-girlfriend right before his very eyes.

''Grr! That stupid, dirty, rotten little punk! I can't believe that anyone would like him, especially the prettiest girl in camp! He cursed many things that this author can't afford to write. That's it! I can't handle it anymore! He got up from his hiding spot and walked off. If there's one thing the average TV audience will feel sympathy for, it's a couple! I'm gonna make sure that their relationship goes down in flames!''

Meanwhile…

Jen stood on the beach, staring in horror at where her key was: in the middle of a giant nest full of pinching crabs.

Jen swallowed nervously, then moved in. The moment she took a step, a crab raced up to her and pinched her foot.

"YEEEEOOWWWWW!" She screamed and jumped backwards. The crab returned to the rest of the group.

"Darn it! How am I gonna get that key?"

Then she got an idea.

A few minutes later…

Jen stood at the entrance to the old Boathouse. She had expected to find no one else there, but she was shocked to see Isaiah digging around through the old junk.

"Isaiah? What are you doing here?"

"My key's hidden somewhere in here! I have to find it! But it'll be impossible, among all this dusty, old crud! Gosh! I must've looked at well over half of all the items in this place!"

"Look, I'm just here to get a fishing pole to help with getting my key."

"Over there, leaning against the wall, just underneath the shelf with paint cans on it." He pointed off to the side.

"Uh, thanks."

She walked over, and sure enough, there were four dusty, rotten old fishing poles, some missing lines, some missing their reels. She found the one of the four that appeared to be in the best condition, and also acquired a hook to attach to it. She then left the Boathouse.

When she arrived at the cluster of crabs on the beach, she readied her fishing pole. She maintained a safe distance, and unwound some of the string, then reared back and cast the line out into the middle of all the crabs, where the key was. As planned, the hook landed right in the loop at the bottom end of the key. Jen smiled, and gave it a slight tug, to confirm that the hook had a firm grip on the key. She then winded up the string as fast as she could, and quickly pulled the key through the crabs.

She reeled in her prize, and picked it up eagerly off the ground.

"Yes! I got it!"

Meanwhile…

Mary was attempting to snatch her key from a vine dangling over a quicksand pit.

"OK, how am I gonna pull this off?" She looked up, and saw that the vine holding her key was tied to a tree branch nearly sixty feet up. She looked at it hard, then trailed it back to the trunk of the tree it was attached to. She then followed the trunk down to where it was located, on the other side of the quicksand pit.

"OK, just gotta climb up there and get my key!"

She walked all the way around the quicksand, and stood before the trunk of the massive tree. She gulped after seeing how ridiculously high up it was. She then grabbed a branch and started climbing.

Meanwhile…

Tim was trying to sneak up on the coyote and snatch the key off its neck. He slowly tiptoed up to it, bent over, and reached for the key. He gripped the key itself, then wondered how he would get the rope it was attached to off the coyote's neck. He slowly tried to slip it off. One little slip, and he accidentally tugged on it.

The coyote woke up.

"AAAAIIIIYEEEEEEE!"

Meanwhile…

Mary was climbing up the ridiculously tall tree, trying her hardest to not look down. When she finally reached the branch where the vine attached to her key was attached. She slowly started to climb across the branch. When she reached the vine, she started to untie it.

Then the announcement came over the loudspeakers.

"Alright, shipmates! Yer time limit be up, har, har! Report back to the Amphitheater with yer keys, and see what treasures ye can find!"

Mary's eyes widened. She knew that she had very little time left. She untied the vine at a furious pace. However, due to her hastiness, she was totally unprepared when the vine came undone. She barely had a chance to grab the vine before it fell away, landing in the quicksand.

"NOOOOO!"

The vine and key both sank beneath the mud.

"Oh, MAN! NOW what am I gonna do?"

She miserably climbed back across the branch, down the tree trunk, and trudged back to the Amphitheater, keyless.

When she got there, all the campers were already there, and all the chests were lined up in neat rows. Matthew and Violet appeared, holding hands. When Peter saw that, he felt like throwing up.

"Alright, swabbies! Use yer keys and find which chest they may open, yo-ho!"

The various campers went around, trying out different chests, and until they found the right one. Matthew was the first to open a chest. He reached in and pulled out…

"A bag of pretzels and a can of orange soda!"

"That's right, cabin boy!"

Matthew seemed to be furious, but then they all found out his real reaction.

"ALRIGHT! I just LOVE orange soda!" Then he whispered to Violet, "And a break from the disgusting drinks that Chef serves us!"

Violet smiled, then walked over to open up the chest that went with her key.

"A violin that's all broken and taped up? And with only one string?"

"That's no ordinary violin, lassie! That be Courtney's violin from last season! Ye just won yerself a fancy souvenir!"

"Wait, but this is the one that was smashed by the light!"

"It'll still be worth a lot among Courtney fans!"

"Oh give me a break!"

Isaiah (who, after searching through all the dust, had finally found his key) received an old alarm clock.

Jeremy (who had taken his key from a flaming hoop) won a bag of wooden building blocks.

Jen opened up a chest that her key fit in, and she pulled out a bottle of crab repellent.

"Oh you have GOT to be joking!"

And so on. The campers all won items that were worth it for some of them, and weren't so worth it for others.

Then Mary walked up.

"Where be yer key, lassie?"

"I…" She was ashamed to finish her sentence. "I lost it. It fell into the quicksand."

"Ouch. It bites to be ye right now, har, har!"

Mary just scowled, then walked away.

"Wait! Where's Tim?" Mark asked.

They all looked around. Tim was nowhere to be seen.

Then they heard the scream.

"HELLLLLLPPP!"

"HUH?" Everyone gasped.

Then they saw the bruised, beaten-up, scratched-up, and disfigured Tim emerge from the woods, key in hand, pursued by an angry coyote.

"SOMEONE! ANYONE! HELP…ME!"

He ran over to one of the last two unopened chests, and held it in front of him like a shield. The coyote rammed head-on into it and was thrown back.

Tim frantically jammed his key into the chest and started to open it.

"Please! PLEASE let there be something in here that can stop this rabid dog!"

He opened it up, and the object inside was like heaven to him.

"YES! A tranquilizer gun!"

The wolf readied to pounce again. Tim aimed the already-loaded gun at the wolf, and emptied it on the animal. It fell to the ground, unconscious.

"Phew!" He sighed in relief and dropped the gun.

"Well, that settles that. Everyone but Mary and Peter have opened their key's chests."

Everyone looked at Peter, who was bending down to open up a chest.

Eyes widened all around.

Everyone's mind was racing furiously.

Oh no!

It can't be!

Please, not again!

No one else got it, which must mean…

Peter opened the chest, and inside was a small garbage can.

"Chef's leftovers!" He exclaimed as he picked it up, holding the vile can as far from him as possible.

At first, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

But then Peter caught a glimpse of a familiar red paper buried in the sludge.

Excited, the criminal reached in and pulled out the coveted Invincibility pass.

Everyone groaned in anger and frustration.

This time, Peter didn't need to say anything. He simply flashed his evil grin at everyone.

"This…is…ridiculous!" Violet exclaimed. "How does he keep winning Invincibility?"

Matthew responded, "What can I say? He just has Satan's luck!"

"And Peter wins Invincibility again! Do I see a pattern developin' here, or is it just me? Anyway. While Peter enjoys his Invincibility, the rest of ye buccaneers report to the Campfire at 8:00 P.M., eastern standard time, and one of ye sorry losers will be walking the plank!"

The Sixteenth Bonfire
The nine campers sat around the Bonfire, not bearing the suspense. Peter was glaring at Matthew and Violet. Even though he knew that there was no reason for either one of them to leave, he still wished that one of them would.

Chris appeared (pirate costume and accent noticeable missing) with the eight marshmallows.

"Campers. One of you will be deprived of your marshmallow. One more of you will go home tonight. One more of you will become a loser. You know how it works."

Chris then paused, glancing at each and every one of the campers. His look was able to make most of them look nervous. Matthew glanced at Violet. The only camper who wasn't nervous was Peter. Mary wasn't so sure that she would stay, as she had been all the other times when she was on the front lines.

Everyone couldn't bear the silence. Then Chris broke it by calling out names at a fast pace. Every time he did, he threw them a marshmallow.

"Peter, Matthew, Violet, Mark, Tim, Isaiah, Jen, and Jeremy. Enjoy your marshmallows!"

Mary was the only one without a marshmallow.

"Sorry, Mary. Your time here is up."

Mary sat there humiliated, head hanging.

"What can I say? You were the only one to not bring in your key. You never really had a chance."

Mary got up and walked off.

"The rest of you are safe…for tonight!"

Peter glared at Matthew and Violet.

''They can enjoy their relationship all they want! But I am going to destroy it, no matter what!''